'Party of Three' by Desiree Holt Carolina “Carrie” Derosa had the hots for her boss, Drew Magellan, from the first day she went to work for him. Little did she know that Drew wanted her just as badly, but the same thing was holding them back—taboo on sex in the workplace. When Drew’s friend, Linc Conover, drops into the office to see him after hours and they bump into Carrie on her way out, the sparks that fly from all three light up the hallway. It doesn’t take long before they adjourn to Drew’s condo and fall into a whirlpool of eroticism. But no one expects jealousy to rear its ugly head. Who will come out on top in this ménage—so to speak?
'Trust, Love, Submit' by Kim Dare Dallen and Caroline understand each other’s needs perfectly. That’s the problem, they both need the same things—things another submissive has no chance of providing. They need a dominant in their lives. Finding someone they want to submit to isn’t easy. Finding a good dominant who is equally interested in them both is even harder. After several disastrous encounters with different doms, the only thing that’s keeping them going is hope. When Horton sees a beautiful young couple, playing in a local club, he knows he’s spotted his ideal pair of playmates, but he’s not looking for anything serious. He’s not looking to fall in love with anyone. Can three people looking for very different things find real happiness in each other’s arms? Caroline, Dallen and Horton are about to find out.
'Strangers in the Night' by Brynn Paulin Book one in the Behind Sin's Door Series The bar, Sin’s Door, has a reputation and McKenzie Stewart knows all about it. She’s been warned it’s nothing but a meat market, but meeting someone is exactly what she has in mind when she goes there one hot, September night. Little does she realise that she’ll meet not one but two men and experience pleasure that keeps her coming back for more.
'Keeping Faith' by Kris Norris As a helicopter pilot, Faith Anderson is pretty open-minded. But when she finds her lover’s best friend in his bed, naked, she assumes the worst and leaves, not realising she’s just walked out on years of planning. Donovan can’t believe his ultimate seduction has just gone up in flames, not after finally finding a woman he and his friend, Parker, know is the other piece to their puzzle. They’ve spent years watching her, and after being together for over a year, one miscalculation has ruined everything…until Parker comes up with a plan that’ll have Faith flying back into their arms, and their bed.
'Between A and Z' by Suzanne Graham Mia dubbed her life-sized clay sculpture, Adam, because he is the first man she’s ever made. Most of her work has been female torsos, but recently her muse insisted it was time for her to produce a man. Though, she might have been confusing her surging libido with her artistic muse. Mia has been abstinent for nearly a year, but not because of any plan. Her best friend, Shirle, has organized a party for Mia to put an end to her long dry spell and give her vibrator a night off. Before she even gets out of Shirle’s car, Mia meets Zed. Zed has come to the party to win a challenge. The waiters at the restaurant where he is the head chef and owner don’t think a black French chef can country line dance. Once he meets Mia, his purpose for the night changes. He plans to spend the evening with this incredibly sexy woman whose sense of humour is developed enough to subject herself to the intense teasing from her friends about her lacking sex life. But he must decide whether he still wants Mia when he discovers Adam plays an important role in her life.
'Lust Dazed' by Charlotte Stein Ellie, Evan and Jimmy have always been best friends. They work together, play together, support each other and...accidentally eavesdrop on each other, doing some very dirty things. When Ellie hears what Evan and Jimmy have been doing behind her back—watching smutty movies that feature women who look just like her—she doesn't know whether to be bemused or offended. Or maybe just hugely turned on. And that's not even getting into the secret crush Jimmy seems to have on Evan...or the plans he has for the three of them, now that everything's out in the open...
A Total-E-Bound Publication www.total-e-bound.com Threefold Anthology ISBN # 978-0-85715-277-0 Party of Three ©Copyright Desiree Holt 2010 Trust, Love, Submit ©Copyright Kim Dare 2010 Strangers in the Night ©Copyright Brynn Paulin 2010 Keeping Faith ©Copyright Kris Norris 2010 Between A and Z ©Copyright Suzanne Graham 2010 Lust Dazed ©Copyright Charlotte Stein 2010 Cover Art by Natalie Winters ©Copyright September 2010 Edited by Christine Riley Total-E-Bound Publishing This is a work of fiction. All characters, places and events are from the author’s imagination and should not be confused with fact. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, events or places is purely coincidental. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced in any material form, whether by printing, photocopying, scanning or otherwise without the written permission of the publisher, Total-E-Bound Publishing. Applications should be addressed in the first instance, in writing, to Total-E-Bound Publishing. Unauthorised or restricted acts in relation to this publication may result in civil proceedings and/or criminal prosecution. The author and illustrator have asserted their respective rights under the Copyright Designs and Patents Acts 1988 (as amended) to be identified as the author of this book and illustrator of the artwork. Published in 2010 by Total-E-Bound Publishing, Think Tank, Ruston Way, Lincoln, LN6 7FL, United Kingdom. Warning: This book contains sexually explicit content which is only suitable for mature readers. This story has been rated Total-e-burning/melting.
THREEFOLD ANTHOLOGY Party of Three Desiree Holt
Trust, Love, Submit Kim Dare
Strangers in the Night Brynn Paulin
Keeping Faith Kris Norris
Between A and Z Suzanne Graham
Lust Dazed Charlotte Stein
PARTY OF THREE Desiree Holt
Dedication As always, to my personal hero who continues to live in my heart.
Trademarks Acknowledgement The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of the following wordmark mentioned in this work of fiction: Ménage à Trois: Folie à Deux Winery
Prologue He wanted her. There was absolutely no question about it. Wanted her the way he’d never wanted another woman before. With such an intensity that at times it threatened to burn him alive. Drew Magellan could have everything and anything he wanted. Any woman he wanted. But he didn’t want to settle for just any woman, and he’d had plenty to choose from. No, he wanted Carolina Derosa, the gorgeous blonde client manager who was the hottest ticket on his staff and didn’t seem to see him as anything but her boss. Remote. The man who paid her. And why should she? There were rules about things like that. If he made a move on her while she worked for him, she could sue him for sexual harassment. If he fired her, he’d be getting rid of his most valuable human asset. He groaned as his cock hardened and pressed against his zipper, threatening to break through the fabric. He needed a hook but damned if he could think of one. “I’d love to meet the woman who put that look in your eyes.” Linc Conover’s voice was amused as he lounged in one of the big chairs in the office. Just back from two years as a civilian contractor in the Middle East, he’d dropped in to see Drew and catch up on things. “What makes you think it’s a woman?” Drew asked defensively. “Hey, how long have I known you? I can tell when it’s a business look or a woman look. We’ve shared enough women so I can tell the signs. So give it up. Who is she?” “No one you know. Just…someone.” He pushed himself away from his desk. “Let’s go downstairs to Mike’s and get a drink, then we’ll head out and find a good place for a steak.” “Sounds good to me.” Linc unfolded from his chair. “Maybe we’ll run into this mystery woman of yours.” “Hardly likely. Let’s go.”
Chapter One Carrie Derosa slammed her desk drawer shut and picked up her jacket and purse. The day had been long. Much longer than usual, with two clients who wanted reassurance on every item in their portfolio, then more assurances after that. She couldn’t exactly say she blamed them. In a down economy, everyone from the couple with penny stock portfolios to corporations responsible for other people’s money wanted to know their investments were safe. And Carrie prided herself on not only having great rapport with her clients but also keeping on top of an ever-changing situation so that her assurances were based on real information. After two years in her present position, she’d acquired a valuable list of clients, attracting them and their money and earned herself several very nice bonuses. But the last few weeks, with an unstable stock market, had been taxing and tiring and she needed some time for Carrie. Oh, yeah. Time for Carrie. With who? She’d immersed herself so deeply in her career trying to make herself the golden girl and attract the attention of her very, very sexy boss her social life had virtually disappeared. Carrie sighed. Her date life, and subsequently her sex life, had been woefully absent lately. Too much work with too little energy left over. She could barely remember the last time she’d gotten laid. And wasn’t that pathetic? She needed to do something about that. She’d been spending too many nights by herself with one of the erotic romance novels she loved to read, a selection of her favourite battery operated toys and no one to give her an orgasm but herself. And fantasies about her boss. Drew Magellan was so far out of her league, she wasn’t even on the same planet. She needed a reality check for sure. Women like her only wound up with men like Drew in fairy tales, and she’d long ago stopped believing in them. A glance at her watch told her if she hurried home and changed she had enough time to call her friend, Lora, and talk her into a pizza. If Lora didn’t have other plans. Taking one last look around, she flicked off her office lights and closed the door. One more day marked off at Magellan Enterprises, one day closer to her vacation. And god, could she use it. Maybe she’d meet some hot hunk who’d want to have wild monkey sex with her, and she could work off some of this unresolved sexual energy bussing around in her system.
Maybe two hot hunks! Now there was a thought. She had two friends who swore that a ménage situation was so over the top it was mindblowing. Plain sex would never be the same for her again. As if. I can hardly find time to crawl into bed with one man, let alone two. Suddenly the thought of Drew Magellan and a faceless man, naked and in bed with her, popped into her mind. Three bodies tangling the sheets in every possible combination and… Stop it! Those kinds of thoughts will only get me into trouble. Oh, but right now she could use a good dose of trouble. She had her head down as she searched in her purse for her keys, which was probably why she didn’t see either of the men coming out of the office next to her until she bumped into one of them. “Oh!” Her keys dropped from her fingers to the floor, and she looked up to see the rugged face of her boss, Drew Magellan, staring at her. For one brief, humiliating moment, she was afraid he’d look at her face and immediately know what she’d been thinking. Then she mentally shook herself. Impossible. “Ohmigod, I am so sorry. I just wasn’t paying attention.” She tried on a smile. “End of a long day, right?” His answering smile nearly melted her thong. “No problem.” He bent down to retrieve her keys. When he handed them to her, his fingers touched hers and a shock of electric current raced through her. Oh, hell! She hoped she didn’t embarrass herself by drooling over him right there in the reception area. His jet black hair and smoky silver eyes accented a face with high cheekbones and a square jaw. Not quite handsome, he had a rugged sexuality about him that set her motor humming far too often. “Thank you,” she managed, then realised there was another man just behind him. Drew smiled, a curve of his lips that sent shivers straight down her spine and soaked the crotch of her panties. Damn, she was in a bad way. “I don’t think you’ve met Linc Conover, have you?” He gestured with his hand, a casual wave. “We’ve been friends for years but he’s been out of the country for two years working as a private contractor in the Middle East.” He turned to the other man. “Linc, meet Carrie Derosa, one of my top client advisors.”
No wonder she’d never met him. Carrie was positive she’d remember him. Linc Conover wasn’t a man any woman would forget under any circumstances. The two men couldn’t have been more different. Drew was in his custom tailored business suit, pale grey shirt and striped ties, his ‘business uniform’ that he wore as if he’d been born to it.. Linc wore khaki slacks and a turtleneck sweater but still carried the same air of success that Drew did. More classically handsome than Drew, he had finely chiselled features, straight sun-streaked blond hair and eyes as blue as the sweater he was wearing. The smile he gave her was blinding. Images of writing naked bodies flashed into her brain, and she almost dropped her keys again. What would Drew think if she told him about her fantasies and invited him and his friend to tangle the sheets with her? I have to get out of here. Right now! “Always happy to meet a beautiful woman.” She held out her hand for him to shake, but instead he leant forward and placed a soft kiss on her lips. “Much better than a handshake, don’t you think?” Wow! Spears of sensual pleasure stabbed through her straight to her nipples and the very core of her sex. One more kiss and she’d probably rip off her clothes right here. What on earth is wrong with me? I never, ever act this way. But something about Drew Magellan made her take leave of her senses. And his friend was only upping the erotic factor. Drew’s eyes narrowed as he watched his friend, and the muscles in his face tightened for just a brief second. What was that all about? Then the casual smile was back. “Working a little late, aren’t you?” he asked. “I wanted to finish up the notes on my meeting with the Winsteads. They wanted to make some changes in the distribution of their funds.” “How about joining us for a drink?” He nodded at Linc. “We haven’t seen each other since before Linc headed overseas. We’re just going downstairs to Mike’s. Be nice to have some pleasant company to look at.” Carrie was well aware that Nine-hundred South Street was more than just offices. The top ten floors were pricey condos, one of which Drew lived in. And on the ground floor were shops, a concierge service, and Mike’s, a bar/cocktail lounge. She had taken clients there
sometimes for drinks or lunch. The food was good, the drinks even better, and the atmosphere was soft and dim rather than rowdy as most places like that were. But have drinks with Drew, her boss? And his friend? Other than business meals or at conferences, they’d never socialised in all the time she’d been working there. What would he think, she wondered, if he knew exactly what had been on her mind before she left her office? Stop that. Idle daydreams like that can get you in trouble. Drew is only being polite. “Carrie?” His deep voice, touched with amusement, broke into her concentration. “I didn’t think the question was that complicated. Would you like to have a drink with us at Mike’s?” She took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Why the hell not? “Why, yes. That would be very nice. Thank you.” When they rode down in the elevator, somehow the two men managed to sandwich her between them, leaning bodies bumping up against her. The mingled scents of their colognes teased at her nose and perked up her hormones. Her nipples hardened and pressed against the satin fabric of her bra while she felt a sudden rush of cream in her panties. Well, hell! This would never do. It was bad enough she entertained fantasies about her boss, but she certainly didn’t need this kind of response to his friend…who she’d just met. Lora was right. She really needed to get out more. Much more. By the time they reached the lobby level and walked towards Mikes, the throbbing in her swollen folds was reaching fever pitch. Her thighs were damp with the moisture that seeped from her crotch, and she was afraid her nipples would poke right through their restraining material. Her palms were damp and her mouth dry. What the hell was happening with her? To her? She was having a drink with her boss and his friend. Just because she pleasured herself with toys at home while dreaming about him didn’t mean anything was actually going to become a reality. It was outside the rules for the boss to fuck the employees, and when it came right down to it, that’s what she was. An employee. It might look like she was a woman going to have a casual drink with two gorgeous men, but when all was said and done it was still business. Damn it.
The place was nearly full when they walked in, but Drew spotted a booth in the far right corner, curved to fit the wall. In seconds Carrie found herself seated between the two men, her briefcase somewhere out of sight, and an attentive waitress batting her eyelashes at Drew and Linc. “What can I get for you?” She smiled at the men, pointedly ignoring Carrie. “Bourbon on the rocks for the gentlemen,” he grinned. “Carrie? What’s your poison?” “Just a glass of chardonnay, please.” The waitress moved away, and Carrie suddenly felt herself so close to her two companions every movement brushed against them. “You need to get out of that jacket,” Linc said, looking at his friend. “Business is over for the day.” “You’re right.” He stripped off his jacket and tie, laying them on the end of the seat, unbuttoned the collar of his shirt and rolled up his sleeves. Carrie couldn’t help notice the play of muscles beneath the tanned skin or the dusting of dark hair on the skin. Her mouth which had been dry before suddenly began to water. She had an incredible urge to lean down and lick the skin. Damn it, girl. Keep your head on straight. The waitress delivered their drinks, and the men raised their glasses to Carrie. “To a pleasurable evening,” Drew said, a funny little smile teasing his lips. Evening? Evening? But this is supposed to be just a drink. Carrie touched her glass to theirs and took a healthy swallow of the wine. It coursed through her veins, smoothing out the day’s rough edge and easing her inexplicable anxiety. “So, Carrie.” Linc set his glass down carefully. “How long have you worked at Magellan?” “Two years.” She swallowed more wine. Why the hell was she so nervous? Nothing ever made her nervous. “About the length of time I’ve been gone. Probably why I don’t remember you.” “I was lucky to get her,” Drew told him. “She works magic with our nervous clients who worry about what’s happening with the economy.”
His hand tightened on her shoulder and his fingers began a stroking motion that was so light she had to wonder what he was doing. Was it just an unconscious movement on his part? “Thank you.” “I don’t think I’ve ever told you how really valuable you are to the company. My bad.” Drew inched closer, if possible, and draped his arm casually along the back of the booth. His hand rested on her shoulder and he didn’t seem inclined to move it. Carrie swore she could feel every ridge of his fingertips burning into her skin. “Hiring you is one of the smartest things I’ve ever done.” She felt the heat on her cheeks. What the hell? She never blushed. “Thank you very much. I really enjoy my job.” His fingers were moving in circles now, and…Wait! Was Linc’s thigh pressing harder against hers? Squeezing against it? She made herself look up and stare from one man to the other. The sexual heat flaring in their eyes nearly knocked her off her mental perch. Okay. Okay. Take a breath. What’s really going on here? “Have you always lived in the city?” Linc wanted to know. Carrie was so surrounded by their combined scents, she could hardly breathe, much less speak. Woodsy. Spicy. Lemony. Male! “Born and bred,” she told him. “My folks moved to Arizona last year, so I inherited the house.” “A house?” Drew looked at her. “I didn’t realise that. I guess I just assumed you had an apartment or townhouse or something.” She shrugged. “They told me I could sell the house and do whatever I wanted, but the place had such wonderful memories for me.” She smiled. “And it’s a great respite on the weekends.” “I’d love to see it sometime,” Linc said. “ Drew tensed beside her. “I’m sure Carrie has plenty of things to do on the weekends besides showing off her house to someone just passing through.” “Maybe I’ll spend a little more time this visit.” There was suppressed laughter in his voice.
“You can hang out at my place. I keep Carrie much too busy to waste her time with house tours.” Wait! What’s that note in Drew’s voice? Surely not jealousy. Or possessiveness. The wine was screwing with her mind, that was it. “How’s your wine?” Drew asked. “Do you like the taste?” “Wine?” I blinked. “Oh. It’s fine. Very good.” “It looks like you made a serious dent in it. Let’s get you another one.” He signalled to the waitress and pointed at her glass. “Don’t forget, I still have to drive home,” she told him. “Not to worry. We’ll get plenty of black coffee into you. Or else I’ll get a car service to take you home and bring you back in the morning.” He paused. “Or give you a place to crash for the night.” A place to crash? And exactly where would that be? The waitress brought her a fresh glass of wine, and Carrie took a very large, unwise gulp of it. The wine was dulling her senses, her brain, making her forget that she lived her life by sensible choices. Getting drunk with her boss and his friend didn’t seem to be on that list. She tightened her fingers on the stem of the wine glass as she sensed the flex of muscle against her thigh again. No, it wasn’t her imagination. There was plenty of room for Linc to slide a fraction of an inch to the left and put some space between them. Instead, he seemed to have moved closer. She chanced a look at him and was stunned to intercept the glance he and Drew shared. A silent message of some sort, and she knew without doubt it had something to do with her. Then the look was gone, almost as if it had never happened, and she wondered if she’d just imagined it. “So how long have the two of you been friends?” She struggled to find some kind of neutral conversation . “Since college,” Linc answered. “We roomed together,” Drew elaborated. “Joined the same fraternity. Went on to get our MBAs together.” He chuckled as he looked over at Drew. “Shared a lot of life experiences together.”
“Then my father had a heart attack,” Linc told her, draining the last of his bourbon. “Had to take it easy for a long time. He was a private contractor for the government, and someone had to step in and run the business.” “That’s how you ended up in the Middle East,” she guessed. He nodded. “It’s made for a very interesting life. But I’m glad I’m back.” “Me, too.” Drew laughed again. “Been a long time since we could do things together.” By now she was swigging the wine. Either she was misreading the energy flowing in the booth or there was a lot of innuendo being thrown around. And Mike’s was filling up, the noise level, while subdued, still rising. “You know, folks.” Drew slid his arm from behind her and reached for his wallet. “It’s getting a little crowded in here. Why don’t we go upstairs to my place? I think I have a better bar, too.” He looked at her. “How about it, Carrie? Can I persuade you to come upstairs for just one more drink?” He winked. “Always good to relax with the boss.” Upstairs? To his place? With both of these men? I didn’t care how casually the invitation had been issued. I was thirty years old. I knew when something had S-E-X written all over it. Okay, Carolina. Make up your mind. “Um, sure.” Carrie drained the last of her wine. “Sure. That would be nice. But just one drink, all right?” “Just one drink,” he agreed. Then he winked again. He slid out of the booth, lifting her briefcase with one hand and extending the other to help her. When she stood up they were as close as they’d been in the hallway outside his office. Closer. He lifted the briefcase to hand it to her and his knuckles brushed her breasts through her jacket and blouse. Carrie’s face heated, and she looked up to see if it had been an accident, but a wicked glint of mischief danced in his eyes. There was no mistaking the intent behind the invitation. What she had fantasised about for so long might just be about to come true. This was a big leap for her. Could she take it? Fantasy was one thing, reality another. “After you,” he grinned, and stood aside to let her move. The elevator ride upstairs differed from the other one only in that it was longer. Once again, she was sandwiched between the two of them, and her wildly dancing mind wondered if that was symbolic of things to come. She was vaguely aware of Drew and Linc
chatting over her head, but she couldn’t have said what the conversation was about if someone had paid her to do it. She only knew that this was an outrageous situation, and her body was so aroused she couldn’t wait to find out what happened next.
Chapter Two By the time they stepped off the elevator into the hallway leading to Drew’s condo, Carrie felt as if her body belonged to someone else, and she’d taken leave of her senses. Every bit of her was about to self-destruct from all the sexual energy vibrating through it while her brain was telling her to get out of there as fast as she could, or she might not have a job tomorrow. But then Drew opened the heavy carved door and motioned them inside. As she stepped into the foyer, she knew she’d crossed the boundary line. She followed them into the living room, a room of vast space with two walls of windows looking out over the city. Thick carpeting softened their steps, and heavy wood and leather furniture was arranged in conversation grouping. Interesting art was hung sparingly on the stark white walls. A giant plasma television occupied the wall space over the fireplace. An archway on the right wall of the foyer led into a kitchen. The only light came from a soft glow over the range but she could see the granite counters and the mosaic floor, and the gleaming stainless steel of appliances. Did he cook? Order in? Eat out? To the left of the living room was a short hall with three doors. Bedrooms, she assumed. A lot of space for a single man, but then he probably had friends who visited. Like Linc Conover. It was exactly the kind of place she’d imagined he would have. “I’ll get our drinks,” Drew called, heading for the wet bar tucked away on one wall. “Linc, why don’t you help make our guest comfortable?” “I can do that.” He deftly relieved Carrie of the briefcase she’d been clutching, then reached from behind her to help her off with the jacket to her very businesslike pants suit. He tossed it casually onto a nearby chair. “Easy enough, right, Carrie? To relax? We don’t bite.” A corner of his mouth quirked up. “Unless, of course, you ask us to.” “Y-Yes. Easy. Enough.” She ignored his other comment and stood like a mannequin, heart thundering, while his lean fingers slid along her shoulders and down her arms. His palms brushed against her breasts, lingering just an extra second. “How’s that?” he asked. “Fine. Thanks.” What was she supposed to do next?
Linc rested his hands on her shoulders and swept her hair to one side, bending his head to nuzzle the spot beneath her ear. His lips were warm against her skin, a sizzle of heat that singed her nerves. When the tip of his tongue flashed and touched her, the wet heat of it sizzled through her. The first thought that whisked across her mind was, They certainly don’t waste any time. The second one was, Be careful what you ask for, little girl. Well, she’d fantasised about this, hadn’t she? Having wild sex with Drew Magellan.? Maybe with a friend thrown in for good measure? And she was apparently going to find out what it was like. Then she decided not to think at all. Carrie closed her eyes and rocked back against Linc, squeezing her thighs together against the insistent throbbing in her cunt. Reality had shifted for her, and she was no longer Carrie Derosa, financial client services counsellor. She was someone else, a sensual woman who was excited about the looming temptation of the evening. “Your drink, kitten.” Drew’s deep voice cut through the fog wrapping itself around her beneath the stroking touch of Linc’s hands. She opened her eyes to see Drew holding a wine glass out to her. Where earlier there had been mischief in those silvery eyes, now they had darkened nearly to slate, and she could almost see flames leaping in them. As she reached for the drink, she was vaguely aware that while he’d been licking and nuzzling her neck Linc had unbuttoned her blouse and slipped it halfway down her shoulders. Drew’s gazed dropped to her breasts where the swell of them peeped over the lacy edge of her bra. His fingers reached out to trace the slope and curve, dipping beneath the fine lace to find each nipple one at a time and squeeze them gently between his fingers. “You know,” Drew murmured, “from the first day I hired you, I was dying to find out what was beneath these very professional pants suits you wear. I looked at all that wonderful blonde hair you keep so neatly tamed for the office and wondered, Is she a real blonde? Will her muff be just as golden? Look as soft? Tonight I’m going to find out.” Carrie sipped at her wine, hands trembling, hoping the drink would calm her racing heart but aware she needed to pace herself. She’d tucked away the two drinks in Mike’s as if they were water. She knew the appropriate thing for her to do was toss the wine in Drew’s
face, put on an over-the-top show of indignation and storm out of the condo. But her feet were glued to the floor, and her mouth seemed unable to form any words. She had no idea what would happen tomorrow. How her job would be affected. But tonight, damn it, she was going to live out her fantasy, even if it included an additional person she hadn’t counted on. “Your face is flushed.” Drew trailed the backs of his fingers over her cheeks. “I think maybe you’ve got too many clothes on.” Oh, they are so smooth. Everything so casual. So natural. His eyes were boring into hers, his face inches from hers, but his hands stilled as if waiting for her to say something. And she realised this was the point at which she could thank him for the drinks, back out gracefully and go home to curl up with her regrets. But she hadn’t lived with her fantasies for so long to run away from the chance to finally act them out. She stared back at him and dipped her chin a fraction. Accepting her implied permission, he knelt and lifted each foot one at a time to remove her shoes. Then he unfastened the waistband of her slacks and lowered the zipper, pushing the fabric down her legs and helping her to step out of them. She shivered as his hands slipped gently up the sides of her legs, thumbs sliding beneath the bottom elastic of her tiny bikini panties. His tongue licked at the tiny triangle of fabric covering her pussy, then it too was gone and his was burying his face in her wet folds. His warm breath and wet tongue sent tremors skittering over her body. When she lifted her arms so she could grip Drew’s shoulders for balance she realised Linc had removed both her blouse and her bra, and his warm hands were cradling her breasts. Calloused thumbs rasped against nipples suddenly so sensitive she was afraid they might burst. “Let’s make her come standing right here,” Linc said, his voice so hoarse Carrie almost didn’t recognise it. His words flashed through her sending shivers skittering along her spine. Instantly, Drew’s tongue lapped at her slit, a living flame searing her wet flesh. The walls of her pussy fluttered in needy anticipation. In all her midnight dreams, when she’d imagined Drew’s tongue licking her and his mouth closed over her clit, nothing had prepared her for the intensity of the sensations racing through her.
She was opening to him, like a flower dipped in water. The petals of her labia peeled back at the touch of his fingers and her cream seeped onto his fingers. She leant back against Linc’s hard body for stability, but the impression of his outrageously hard cock against her buttocks lit her up like a neon sign. And his hands. Ohmigod. Those wonderful hands that cradled her breasts and tweaked her nipples as if he were plucking buds from a plant. She hardened almost to the point of bursting and still he kneaded, brushed and pinched the hard points. Drew breathed into her molten pussy, his tongue continuing its busy exploration. When he found her opening he circled it and circled it, nudging her thighs wider apart with his shoulders, before plunging his tongue inside. Carrie shivered as heat streaked through her and his tongue licked inside her like a living flame. Linc’s hands continued to caress and mould her breasts. When he captured each nipple between thumb and forefinger and squeezed hard the pain morphed at once into unbelievable streaks of pleasure. “Such beautiful breasts,” he murmured. “And your nipples. Hard like diamonds and ripe like berries. I can’t wait to get my mouth on them.” His words were hypnotic and almost as arousing as the things the two men were doing to her. “How does she taste?” he asked. “Like a flower, I’ll bet. Or ripe fruit. I’m guessing a plum.” “Mmm,” Drew murmured, his face buried against her. He lifted his head, her juices gleaming on his lips. “Better than any fruit I’ve ever tasted. You can get drunk on her nectar.” He bent his head again and pressed a thumb to her clit and circled in a rhythm that matched the thrusts of his tongue. With each circular stroke, the desire building inside her grew stronger, hotter, more fierce. She wanted to come, wanted to feel the tremors rip through her, wanted the clutching of her pussy around his tongue. But the two men obviously knew very well what they were doing and how to do it. The brought her right to the edge and kept her there, hovering, her body begging for release. “Oh, oh, oh,” she chanted as Linc increased the pressure on her nipples and Drew sped up the massage of her clit.
“I think she wants to come, buddy.” Linc pressed his mouth to her shoulder and his voice vibrated against her. “Let’s do it.” Drew stiffened his tongue and increased the pace of his thrusts, his thumb madly circling her clit. Linc continued to knead her breasts and squeeze her nipples. Their movements had a practiced cadence to them, designed to draw the maximum response from her. Which was exactly what was happening. Drew bit down lightly on her clit and pushed a third finger inside her just as Linc gave her nipples another squeeze, and Carrie exploded. Her pussy clenched around Drew’s fingers as he continued to pump them in and out of her, her juices spilling into his hand like a vessel. Her hips rocked, her legs trembled and tremors shook her body. If she hadn’t been holding tight to Drew’s shoulders she would have crumpled to the floor as the climax ripped through her. Linc nibbled on her ear and massaged her breasts while Drew continued to work the hot tunnel of her cunt as the tremors turned into aftershocks and finally subsided completely. She leaned against Linc, her legs barely able to hold her. “Let’s carry her to the couch,” Linc said. “We want to take very good care of her.” “Agreed.” Drew rose, brushed Linc’s hands away and swung Carrie up into his arms. He sat down on the very long leather couch, stretching her out with her head in his lap. Linc sat at the other end of the couch, her feet in his lap. Carrie noticed through halfclosed eyes that he’d removed his shirt before he sat down and eased open the button on his slacks. “Have a sip of wine,” darlin’.” Drew picked up her goblet from the coffee table, raised her head and held the glass to her lips. Carrie sipped at the fruity liquid, letting it slide down her throat. Its sweet bite infused energy into her liquid limbs while still keeping her mellow. She leant back and let her head rest on Drew’s thighs, acutely aware of his thick cock pressing against her neck. She wet her lips with her tongue. “Listen, Drew,” she began, thinking she really ought to give him some kind of explanation for her total acquiescence to this situation. “I want you to know—”
“Ssh.” He touched a finger to her lips. “No words necessary. Would you believe me if I said I was nervous about asking you up here? Worried you might turn me down? Or worse yet, have this iron clad rule about doing anything but work with your boss?” Her eyes opened wide. “I…That is…You mean…” He chuckled, the slight movement of his body bouncing his erection against her. “Yes. To whatever you were going to ask.” He fondled one of her breasts. “I’ve been looking for a way to get you up here forever. Linc showing up gave me a good excuse.” “And certainly spiced up my visit.” Linc’s voice was edged with amusement. “I’ll have to drop by more often than once every two years.” Carrie was aware that Drew chose not to answer him, and the silence stretched out for a moment. Then Linc lifted one of her legs and rested it on the back of the couch. “You got to see all the best parts,” he told Drew. “My turn, I think.” He nudged her other leg until her foot rested on the floor, exposing her cunt to him. His eyes took on a heated look as he drew the tip of one finger lightly along the length of her wet slit. “You have such a pretty little pussy,” he crooned. “All pink and flushed, framed with the soft gold hair.” He pinched her clit lightly. “And this little button here is just begging to feel my mouth on it.” He bent his rangy body low and ran the tip of his tongue over the nub. Carrie jumped, ribbons of heat streaking through her. She was already sensitive from her orgasm, and every touch lit the fire within her again. He lifted his head, wiggled a fingertip over her flesh and curved his lips in a heated smile at her reaction. “So,” Drew said. “I think we should get comfortable, too, don’t you, Carrie?” “Oh! Oh, yes. Please.” She was dying to see Drew completely naked. She was sure his body was mouth-watering. So many times she’d sat in meetings with him and tried to imagine him without his clothing. She wondered now if he’d ever caught her staring at him and just not said anything. He eased himself out from beneath her head, plumping a pillow in his place and stood beside the couch where she could see him. Linc had risen to stand next to him. Carrie watched through heavy-lidded eyes as Drew stripped off his shirt, then he and Linc both pushed down their slacks and boxers, kicking them away along with their shoes. She sucked in a breath.
Both men had long, lean bodies with well-defined muscles and broad shoulders. Lean hips tapered to muscular thighs. Linc’s chest sported a fine matte of dark blond hair while Linc had a heavy pelt of black hair that arrowed down his stomach. And they both sported erections that any woman in the world would kill for. She would kill for them. In some of her darker fantasies she’d imagined herself impaled front and back by two very sexy men. Would her dream come true tonight? She shivered at the thought. Drew frowned. “Cold? Would you like me to turn up the heat?” “No.” She shook her head. “I’m fine. Really.” She smiled and sat up to lift her wine glass from the table. “I toast your magnificence.” Wow! Was that really her? How bold. Both men smiled at her. “Tonight you’ll get a chance to tell us which one hits the ten on the magnificence metre,” Linc told her, sitting down on the couch again. He lifted one of her legs to the back of the couch again and resumed his study of her cunt. “Very nice,” he murmured, tracing the line of her labia. Drew was beneath her head again, placing her glass back on the table. He arranged his body so her head rested on one thigh, his cock lying against her cheek poking at the corner of her mouth. “You know, darlin’,” he told her, “If you turn your head just a little you could wrap those soft lips around me.” Carrie obligingly moved her head and smiled. “You mean like this?” Drew watched Carrie wriggle her arm up between their bodies and circle her fingers around the thick width of his cock. He sucked in a breath at her touch, her fingers soft yet burning into his skin like a branding iron. He could hardly believe his luck. Almost since the day he’d hired her he’d been trying to find a way to get Carolina Derosa right where he had her now. Oh, not sharing with his friend, Linc. No, that hadn’t exactly been in his plans. Sure, he and Linc had been sharing women since college, but his intention had been to keep the luscious Miss Derosa for himself. Still, he’d just been thinking about her—lusting after her—when they’d run into her outside his office. Could there have been a more fortunate omen? He’d been looking for a hook, tonight the opportunity presented one and he jumped on it. Quite literally. Maybe it
would break the ice—and the rules—and he could take it from there. The challenge would be not to let either Carrie or Linc get a sense of the possessive streak clutching at his insides. Especially when she wrapped that wonderful, sensuous mouth around his shaft. Holy shit! His eyes nearly popped out when she shifted her lips to take him inside and stroked the head with her little tongue. His cock flexed and his fingers forked into her hair, holding her firmly in place. Holy hell. What an incredible feeling. His balls tightened, and heat grabbed the muscles of his back. He shifted his eyes from Carrie’s mouth to watch Linc stroking her pussy, spreading the lips wide as if opening a package. And a very special package it was, Drew thought. When he’d thrust his tongue inside her before he’d been sure he’d pass out just from the exquisiteness of her flavour. The temptation had clawed at him to just lie down on the floor, pull her over him with her little pussy positioned over his face and spend the night licking and eating her. But then, of course, he’d miss all the rest. Like this. Linc was stroking her cunt with a slow, steady slide of his fingers now, and Carrie was moaning as her body responded. And those little moans were vibrating against his cock and shooting straight into his balls. He could feel his cum pulling up from his balls into his spikehard cock. He wanted this to last, but he knew he could only control it so far. At least, he comforted himself with the thought that the night was young, and once the bottle was uncorked, he had a lot of staying power. Carrie was squirming now, trying to close her legs. Linc held them mercilessly open with one hand while he teased and seduced her pussy with the other. Drew could smell her musk, such a sweet scent, and wondered if she would come again so soon. Through heavy-lidded eyes, he watched as Linc slid three fingers into her sweet pussy, and Carrie pulled the rest of Drew’s cock into her mouth, closing her teeth over it gently. He was afraid the top of his head might come off. Lightning bolts shot into his balls and up his back, spreading out to every area of his body. Hold on, hold on, hold on. Don’t come yet. Again, he tried to focus on how long he’d waited for the opportunity to have Carrie just this way. And again, he reminded himself he wanted to make every moment, every sensation
linger as long as possible. But his body was running away from him, and he knew he wouldn’t last much longer. As Linc worked his fingers out of Carrie’s gorgeous, little cunt, she squirmed and rode his hand. The faster he stroked her, the harder she sucked on Drew’s shaft. Reaching down, her cupped one plump breast in his hand, catching the nipple between two fingers. “Shit, Linc.” The curse popped out between gritted teeth. “Make her come now.” Linc looked over at him, a knowing look in his heated gaze. “With pleasure. He placed one hand on the inside of Carrie’s thigh, holding her leg high against the back of the couch and leaning down, closed his mouth over her clit. That was the match that ignited her flame. She convulsed, hips rocking hard, hand pumping Drew’s cock and her warm mouth sucking hard. His balls drew up, tighter and tighter. And he exploded, his hand clutching convulsively on her breast, hips jerking as he shot spurt after spurt into her wonderful mouth. He tried to keep his eyes open to watch Carrie but the rush of pleasure consuming him was too strong. His eyes slammed shut as he gave himself over to the heat of her mouth and the spasms rocketing through him. “Will it be my turn soon?” Linc’s amused voice broke into his fog and he opened his eyes to look at his friend. Linc still had his fingers inside Carrie, riding her through the last little aftershocks, but his cheeks were ruddy with the stain of passion, and he sported a boner that would have hammered nails. “Don’t you think we need to give her a little rest?” Drew tried to get his breathing under control. “Oh, I think we could do both. But maybe we should offer the lady a little more wine first. To refresh her.” Linc slid his hand from Carrie’s body and very deliberately licked each one, aware of Drew’s gaze impaling him. If he didn’t have the mother of all hard-ons he would be a gentleman and make some excuse to leave. Although his friend was doing his best to conceal it, it was very obvious that what Drew really wanted was to get Carrie all to himself. Had that been the plan all along? Had he lusted after this luscious morsel all this time but just not been able to find a way to accomplish this? Couldn’t be reluctance to approach
her. Drew was never reluctant about anything. Certainly not where women were concerned. As long as the two men had been friends, Drew had attracted women with unequalled ease. And more often than not, he and Linc shared these women, perfecting the mechanics of a ménage over the years. And the women had loved it. They’d made it very special for all their women, treating them like spun gold and giving them a pleasurable experience that lived in their memories long after the relationship had dissipated. And there had never been the least spark of conflict between them. Share and share alike, had been their long-time motto. But Linc was getting the distinct feeling that there was a lot more going on here than just intense sexual attraction and desire for a new toy. It had to be the business thing that had kept it from happening. Drew had strict rules about any sexual interaction with staff. Surely it didn’t go any deeper than that. Drew had repeated many times that he was light years away from seeking anything permanent. There were still too many professional goals to reach. He had always his eye on a new prize. No, it had to be work that had kept them apart. And when he, Linc, showed up, it provided the perfect opportunity. Drew could stuff it into a different compartment, wake up tomorrow and go on as if nothing had happened. In his mind, since it wasn’t one on one, and Carrie Derosa had been a willing participant, he was sure they could write it off as an evening of sexual frolic, and nothing would be changed. Maybe. He lowered Carrie’s leg from the back of the couch, petted the curls on her pussy and eased himself up. “Let me get the wine,” he said, and grinned at Drew. “You need to conserve your energy.” He fetched the bottle from the cooler where it was icing and carried it back to the couch. With a smile, he held it out for Carrie to see. “I think Drew has built his sex life around this wine,” he joked. The label read Ménage à Trois, a delicate California white bottled by Folie à Deux Winery in California’s Napa Valley. The two men had discovered it ages ago in a wine shop and had a good chuckle about it. Then Drew had bought several bottles. “Seems appropriate for our social activities,” he’d commented. And he continued to buy it. Carrie’s eyes widened. “I can’t imagine someone giving that name to a wine.”
“It’s because they blend three distinct grapes to create the flavour,” Drew told her. “But I think it suits the evening well, don’t you?” Linc was surprised to see Carrie actually blush, a soft pink that suffused her breasts, her neck and her cheeks. “I don’t remember the last time I saw a woman blush,” he joked. Her smile was tremulous and even a little shy, a totally unexpected expression. “Maybe you’ve been hanging out with the wrong women.” “I think we have the right one tonight,” Drew interjected. Linc refilled Carrie’s wine glass, then did the same for his and Drew’s. They sipped quietly, Carrie flushed and relaxed, Linc eying his friend with speculation. “So like I said,” he went on, setting his glass carefully down on the table, “I think it’s my turn.” Kneeling between Carrie’s thighs and deliberately ignoring Drew, he leant down and pressed his mouth to hers. Her lips were as soft as he’d expected, and the taste of Drew’s cum that still lingered there increased the lust swirling inside him. He licked the flavour from her mouth before thrusting his tongue inside, holding her head in place, his knuckles brushing Drew’s now semi-hard penis. Drew’s thigh tightened against the back of his hand but otherwise he sat there watching through his half-closed eyes. His posture was relaxed, but Linc could sense the fine tension humming through him. This should be interesting tonight, if what he suspected was true. When he pressed the tip of his tongue against the seam of Carrie’s lips she opened for him and he plunged his tongue into the hot cavern. God, she tasted so good. All of her liquids from every part of her body were like an addictive drug. If Drew actually did plan to lay claim to her, Linc might really be pissed off. He held her head firmly, slanting his mouth one way then another, licking every inner surface. When her small tongue began to dance with his he felt his cock harden even more and beg for attention. And while he could have gone on kissing Carrie forever, he wanted to fuck her, too. Finger fucking her pussy had been an erotic experience; all that hot, wet, slick flesh. The way her inner muscles clamped down on his fingers. And before the night was over he’d have his cock in there, too. But right now he had other ideas.
Breaking the kiss, he moved his head until his lips clamped over one of Carrie’s ripe, pebbled nipples. He pulled it into his mouth, scraping it gently with his teeth and suckling it until he felt it swell to satisfactory plumpness. Carrie moaned softly, arching herself up to him, eyelids closed, long lashes sweeping against her cheek. When he was satisfied he’d roused one nipple sufficiently he turned his attention to the other one. He spared a glance for Drew and saw his friend rubbing Carrie’s shoulders with a gentle caress, then palming the breast he’d so recently worked on. Finally he slowly lapped a trail between her breasts and moved up on her body to straddle her. “I wanted to do this the minute I saw your naked tits,” he told her. Pressing the mounds together he thrust his cock between them and began a slow, smooth glide back and forth, revelling in the friction caused by skin against skin. He spared a glance for Drew, who was watching intently, his face a careful mask, but the pleasure suffusing his shaft and racing into his balls pulled him back to what he was doing. Her eyes were glued to his movements, fascinated. “Ever have anyone do this, Carrie?” “N-No.” She swiped at her lips with that delicate tongue of hers. “No, I haven’t.” “Some men,” he panted, pressing her mounds harder against his erection, “don’t realise just how erotic a woman’s breasts can be. I love to mould them with my hand.” He moved back and forth. “Suck them and feel the nipples swell in my mouth.” Back and forth. “Pull on those nice nipples and feel them harden in my fingers.” Back and forth. “But not many know that fucking a woman’s breasts can be one of the most sensual things a man can do.” “You have incredible breasts, Carrie,” Drew murmured. “Too bad I can’t write it into your contract that when you come into my office for meetings you have to take off your clothes from the waist up.” Carrie squirmed beneath Linc, a sure sign that his movements and Drew’s words were arousing her again. Holy shit. She’d just had two really excellent orgasms. He knew because her cunt had contracted so tightly around his fingers he wondered if she might pinch them off. And now, she was on the lower slope of the roller coaster again. He could hardly wait until he got his cock inside her to feel that tight wet flesh grip him like an iron fist and milk him until every drop had been wrung for him.
Linc flicked his eyes up at Drew and saw the same thing reflected there. Oh, yes. Tonight would definitely be memorable.
Chapter Three Carrie couldn’t believe another climax was building low in her body again. But the sight of Linc’s enormous cock sliding back and forth between her breasts, and the touch of Drew’s fingers caressing her shoulders, her arms, the upper swell of her compressed flesh was like a feather of flame dancing over her. Every nerve they ignited felt as if it were connected directly to the centre of her pussy. She squeezed her thighs together, trying to still the fluttering, but the insistent beat of the deep pulse just grew stronger. “Do you like that, Carrie?” Linc was moving faster now, the friction of his cock pleasurable against her skin. “Yes,” she gasped, her breath trapped in her throat as more erotic sensations swept over her. “Yes, what?” he prompted. “Yes, I like it.” “Yes, you like what?” Drew prompted, reaching between Linc’s hands to tug on her nipples. “Tell us what you like.” Oh, god! “Yes, I like you to fuck my breasts.” “Very good.” Linc leant down to kiss her, pressing Drew’s hands hard against her nipples. “I’m going to come now,” he rasped when he lifted his head. “I’m going to come all over your soft skin and your beautiful tits. Are you ready for that?” “Yes, yes, yes.” But she wanted something inside her, too. Drew leant over her face, his eyes knowing as if he could read her mind. “But you want something inside you, too, don’t you, Carrie?” She nodded, unable to form words any more, concentrating only on Linc’s movements and the insistent throb in her cunt. “And we’re going to let you have it,” he told her. “Just as soon as we watch Linc come all over you.” Carrie felt Linc’s body tighten, his thighs tense where they straddled her, saw his back stiffen, then he went rigid, his head thrown back, a hoarse, unintelligible cry echoing from his throat. He erupted, his cock pulsing as thick jets of cum spurted onto her breasts and her neck. His great body shook with his release, spasms wracking him.
Finally, he collapsed forward, bracing himself on his hands to keep from crushing her. She felt Drew slide from beneath her head, replacing his body with a pillow. In a few moments he was back, nudging Linc to move back away from her and cleansing her body with a soft, warm, wet cloth. Carrie closed her eyes, enjoying the feel of the damp caress, the soft glide of the material, the feathering of Drew’s breath across her cheeks as he bent over her. She was vaguely aware of Linc backing away, moving from the couch completely and sliding to the floor. When he leant back his hair tickled her legs. Why had no one ever told her that the touch of hair could be such a carnal sensation? She lay there as Drew tended to her, squeezing her thighs together again, harder, wishing she could still the insistent demand of her body. Drew skimmed his eyes over her and chuckled. “I think we may have to do something about your…problem, Carrie. I wish I’d known long before this what a truly responsive person you are.” “But you know now,” Linc reminded him, his breathing still uneven. “And we’re going to make the most of it.” “Yes, we are,” Drew said in a soft voice. He brushed his lips against hers, then raced the outline of her mouth with his tongue. Carrie let her own peep out from between her lips and duel with his, an erotic dance that only aroused her even more. “We definitely are.” He tossed the cloth to Linc to do his own cleanup, then helped Carrie to a sitting position and lifted her into his arms. He nodded at the bottle and the glasses. “Catch the wine, will you, Linc? I think it’s time to move this to the bedroom.” Carrie caught her bottom lip between her teeth. This would definitely take things to the next level. Was this what she really wanted? On the heels of the tiny thread of doubt came a giant wash of lust, wiping everything from her mind but what was about to take place. And reminding her that this was what she wanted. What she’d fantasised about. Yes, a move was definitely in order. Drew Magellan’s bedroom was a reflection of his personality just as the rest of the condo was. Thick chocolate carpet silenced their footfalls as he carried her into the room. A massive, carved wood dresser with a tall mirror stood against one wall. Against another was an arrangement of two comfortable chairs with a small table between them. Maybe a place where he worked when he got up in the middle of the night.
But the centrepiece of the room was a larger-than-king-sized bed with a headboard carved to match the dresses and elevated on a slight riser. A comforter in sweeping tones of burnt orange and gold was like a flame rising into the room and heating the air. Or maybe, Carrie, thought she was just so hot herself that she imagined it. Drew stood her on her feet, holding her with one hand while the other swept back the comforter, blanket and top sheet. Then he placed her very carefully on the cool, soft cotton of the bottom sheet, bracing her against the headboard and propping all the soft pillows around her. His hand trailed over her breasts, her tummy and into the golden curls covering her mound, then down her thighs and calves to her ankles. “Your skin is like silk,” he murmured, his voice heavy with desire. “I could touch it and taste it all night long. Except then I’d miss all the other good parts, and that would be a shame.” He stood up as Linc set the cooler with the wine in it on the night stand and poured a little in each glass. Drew handed Carrie’s drink to her. “Sip slowly, now, sugar. You don’t want to fall asleep and miss any of the fun.” He touched his glass to hers. “And neither do I.” Linc sat down cross-legged at the foot of the bed, his cock still swollen and semi-erect and laying against his thigh. Carrie watched him study her over the rim of his glass, an inquisitive look on his face. “Tell me, Carrie.” He let his gaze roam over her body. “I think Drew’s too polite to ask but I’m curious. Is this the first time you’ve done this? A ménage?” She sensed Drew go still standing beside her, a sudden tension running through him. What was the right answer? Yes? No? Well, all she could tell them was the truth. She took a sip of her wine before answering, then placed the glass on the stand beside the cooler. “Yes. Yes, it is.” “So, then.” He swirled the wine in his glass. “What made you decide to…jump into the pond, so to speak?” She shrugged. “Maybe I just wanted a little excitement in my life.” She glanced over at Drew, who was still standing motionless beside the bed. “You know. Two good looking men?” She cocked her head. “And what about you, Linc? Do you and Drew do this very often?”
Drew but in before Linc could answer her. “Maybe it was just the right time. Can we cut the Twenty Questions, Linc?” For a brief moment Carrie wondered what had made Drew snap at his friend. But he placed one knee on the bed, cupped a breast and bent his head to pull the nipple into his mouth, and she forgot to think about anything. At the touch of his mouth she sucked in a tiny breath. Her nipples were already so sensitive from the attention both men had given to them that just the slight suction and wet heat sent jolts of pleasure straight to her pussy. The demanding pulse that had been growing now blossomed to jungle drum proportions and she wriggled her hips, trying to find some relief. Her nipple still in his mouth, Drew nudged her thighs apart with one hand and placed just the tip of a finger on her clit, a light stroke that ghosted over it. But in her aroused state, it set up a series of tremors that made her body silently beg for more. “Ohhh.” The needy sigh drifted from her mouth. She tried to grab for Drew’s hand and press it hard against her swollen labia but he slipped it away. His sensual chuckle vibrated against her breast. “I think your thermostat must be permanently turned on full high,” he teased, circling her opening with his finger. She refused to beg, but holy hell, she wanted one of their cocks inside her right now. Apparently this was what happened when a person went too long without really good sex. Although, she was beginning to wonder if any of the sex she’d ever had was really good. “I want you inside me,” she breathed. “Please.” He lifted his head, his silver/slate eyes eating her up. “Not yet. We have something else to pleasure you with first.” Her eyes opened wider. “Really? Like what?” And hurry up and get to it, because whatever it is, I want it now. “Let me show you.” He opened the deep drawer in the nightstand and removed a wide oblong black leather case. When he flipped open the cover, Carrie stared at the array of dildos—five of them—in various sizes and lengths. Drew pulled out a second case that contained toys she’d never
even seen before. She raised her eyes and stared at Drew, acutely conscious of Linc watching her from the foot of the bed. “Um, do I get to choose?” “No.” The grin he gave her was slow and sensual. “We do. That’s part of the fun.” He placed both cases next to her on the bed. “Let’s get you situated to see which one works best.” Carrie would have slid lower on the bed and opened her thighs, but Drew lifted her easily and turned her face down. She sensed Linc shifting position and moving up behind her, then his hands were on her waist, lifting her to her knees. Drew moved the big pillows beneath her to support her as the men arranged her on her hands and knees. “Take a deep breath, Carrie.” Drew’s lips were close to her ear, caressing it like a warm, summer breeze. “The ride is just beginning.” Drew couldn’t decide if this was the smartest thing he’d ever done or the dumbest. On the one hand, he’d gotten Carolina Derosa exactly where he’d been fantasising about for months—naked in his bedroom. On the other, to disguise his own very personal interest, he had used Linc to do it, and now there was no turning back. He had no idea where this possessive streak had come from. He’d been so certain all he needed was one long night of hot jungle sex with her and his itch would be scratched. Instead, he found himself resenting it every time Linc touched her—or she touched him— and doing his level best to conceal it. He’d avoided looking directly at Linc for the past half hour, but he was sure his friend was well aware of what he was feeling. They’d known each other too long. Well, fuck it. He’d enjoy the ménage for the night, but after that he was kicking Linc to the kerb. Then he’d have to figure out how to communicate his feelings to Carrie and what to do about the office situation. Although, the latter was the least of his worries at the moment. Right now, he was kneeling beside Carrie and admiring her exposed cunt. The swollen folds were dark pink from arousal. The glistening flesh wet with her cream. The tiny winking opening of her anus. Blood pumped to his cock which instantly hardened. Carrie Derosa was going to get fucked in the ass tonight, but he would be the one doing it. That was one place where he’d put his foot down.
Linc had rearranged himself so he was lying on his back with his face directly beneath Carrie’s sweet-smelling pussy. “Stop staring and start playing,” he told Drew just before he pressed his fingers over the top of the soft blonde curls and clamped his mouth over Carrie’s clit. “Ohhh,” she sighed again, jerking in response to his touch. Drew wrapped one hand around his cock and stroked it, stimulated by the erotic sight of his friend eating the delectable female displayed on his bed. He might be feeling possessive but still, the sight of her with her clit in his friend’s mouth jacked up his blood pressure and sent a fresh flood of blood pumping to his erection. “Hang on, baby,” he told her. “Just hang on.” Snapping his eyes away from the mesmerising sight, he lifted the medium size dildo from the caseand pressed the tip of it to Carrie’s wet, pink opening. At the first touch, she jerked again, but Linc raised his hands to her waist, holding her in place. “Easy, baby,” Drew said. “We’ll take this nice and slow.” “What if I don’t want it slow?” She rocked back and forth on Linc’s mouth, her body straining to climb that peak looming out of her reach. “Just trust us.” He placed a soft kiss on each cheek of her ass and trailed his hand over the nicely rounded globes. Then he pressed harder on the dildo, watching as it slid up into the grasping clutch of her cunt. He wondered if it was possible for his cock to get any harder than it already was. Carrie shivered as he inserted the vibrator, letting out a small sigh when it was completely enveloped by her flesh. Drew rested his hand on the base of her spine, just at the curve of her ass, and pressed the button on the bottom of the dildo. Immediately it sprang into action, and he felt the vibrations through the palm of his hand. He also felt the shudders wracking Carrie’s body as the climax she wanted so badly overtook her. Linc held her steady with his hands as he continued to eat at her cunt, licking and sucking it as Carrie rocked back and forth, and the climax raced through every part of her body. A high, keening sound escaped her lips. She threw her head back and convulsed around the dildo again and again.
When the grip of her release began to fade, Linc slid from beneath her body, Drew eased the dildo from her wet folds with a wet, plopping sound and together they placed her on her stomach, tossing aside the pillows. The two men stretched out on either side of her, but it was Drew who kissed her lips while Linc soothed her body with his hand. And Drew kept kissing her, brushing his lips over hers before taking the kiss deeper. His tongue teased at the seam, and when she opened for him he eased carefully inside. He wanted to devour her mouth, but he knew she was exhausted, spent, and needed soothing rather than ravishing. Finally, he lifted his mouth, caressing her cheek with his fingers. Memorising the look on her face. Somehow he had to find a way to keep her after this. If she enjoyed the ménage enough to want to do it again, it would be on his terms—with his sign of possession stamped all over her.
Linc licked Carrie’s sweet juices from his lips, blown away by her incredible taste. He and Drew had shared many, many women since their first foray into ménage years ago, but none had the essence of Carrie. There was something different about her, an innate sense of giving that he rarely found in a woman. Most of them were focused on their satisfaction or how their performance was graded. Carrie held nothing back and seemed to take her pleasure form theirs. He stroked her wonderful breasts, loving the contours of her body and the satiny feel of her skin., trying to ignore the fact that Drew was kissing her. He had no idea why the hell it should bother him. It never had before. Often when they shared women either he or Drew would pair off with them between sessions. It was all implicit. Understood. But Carrie was like a rare hot house flower. A discovery. The minute he’d laid eyes on her in the reception area, something inside him had reached out to her. Apparently, however, the connection was between her and Drew. Okay. So be it. But he’d take his pleasure with her for as long as the night lasted, and just maybe poke at Drew a little while doing so. “I suggest a nice hot shower for the lady,” he said, pushing himself up to a sitting position. “I agree.” Drew rolled smoothly to his feet. “No stealing from the cookie jar while I get things ready.”
Linc swallowed a smile as his friend stalked off to the huge master bath. In a moment, the sound of the shower spray drifted out into the room, and Drew was back, lifting Carrie into his arms. He whispered a kiss across her mouth. “What do you think, baby? Shower sound good?” Her eyes were closed and her lips were curved in a satisfied smile. She leaned her head into his shoulder and murmured, “Um hum.” Linc followed them into the bathroom, big enough to hold a dance in, and into the custom shower that could easily hold a family of six. Drew had very definitely taken charge of both the situation and the completely delectable Carrie Derosa, but Linc wasn’t going to be pushed aside quite that easily. He might not win the prize but he was still in the game. When Drew sat Carrie very carefully on the wide marble bench, Linc knelt in front of her, shielding her from the water misting from ten different shower heads, and began licking the drops of water from her thighs. “Don’t you think we ought to use a little soap in this shower?” Drew’s amused voice sounded behind him. He looked over his shoulder. “Absolutely. How about handing it to me?” Drew reached to hand him the container of shower gel. “This isn’t going to turn into a pissing contest, is it?” Linc stole a glance at Carrie, sitting blissfully limp on the bench, leaning against the wall, her lips curved in a tiny secret smile. “I think you already won the prize. I just want to make sure I don’t leave empty-handed.” There was a moment of silence when all Linc could hear was the hissing of the water. Then he sensed Drew taking a step backward. “I would never do that to you,” he said. “As long as you understand what’s happening here.” Linc turned his head and grinned, water pelting on his face. “Oh, I do. Maybe even more than you do yourself.” The two men locked their gazes for a long moment. Drew looked away first, and turning back to Carrie, poured some of the scented gel into his hand. Slowly he worked it into a lather and began applying it to Carrie’s flushed skin. She sighed as his hands glided over her shoulders, her arms, the column of her neck. When
he reached her breasts he cupped them in his palms, rubbing the lather into her nipples until they swelled again and turned a dusky rose. His hands drifted lower, over the slighted rounded line of her tummy into the nest of curls covering her mound. He worked the gel into them with swirls of his fingers, barely grazing her clit, then moved his hands to work on her thighs and slender calves. He surprised both himself and Drew when he rose, lifted Carrie and sat down with her on his lap, her legs draped over his thighs, her cunt spread wide. “Why don’t you do the good part,” he grinned. Drew’s eyes widened fractionally before he took the bottle of gel and knelt on the tiled floor of the shower.
Chapter Four It wasn’t what Drew had expected. In fact, everything surprised him right now, not the least of which was his sudden sense of ownership where Carrie was concerned. And the fact that Linc had picked up on it so easily. He was usually very good at hiding any feelings of emotion, although the two men knew each other so well that it begged the question. Linc was holding Carrie very carefully, her full breasts cupped in his hands, fingers kneading the firm flesh. A little hum of satisfaction was vibrating from Carrie’s throat. Drew pressed his palm over the lips of her pussy and stroked it, loving the feel of the soft lips and silky hair. Then he poured some of the gel into his hand and began rubbing it into her labia and her clit. Carrie’s eyes flew open, and the smile on her face widened. “That feels good,” she murmured. “I’m going to make you feel even better, sweetheart,” he told her. He slipped two slick fingers into her hot channel, rotating them back and forth and curling them until the tips of his fingers scraped the sensitive flesh. When she sucked in a breath and the muscles in her thighs clenched, he knew he’d found the sweet spot. He did it again, and again, drawing the same response from her each time, her thighs spread wide by the pressure of Linc’s knees. Drew added a third finger, and Carrie moaned softly. She tried to hitch herself forward to take him deeper, but Linc had her off balance. Drew worked his fingers in and out, making sure to hit the sweet spot each time, while the fingers of his other hand rubbed her clit lightly. The walls of her pussy contracted around his fingers, and he felt his cock harden again. What he needed to do was get it inside her before he drove himself nuts. Rising lithely to his feet, he placed the bottle of gel back on the shelf, opened a door in the shower wall and removed a condom. He heard Linc chuckle as he covered himself with it, then reached for Carrie. Half crouched in front of her, he pressed open the lips of her pussy and pushed himself into her. She was slick with her own juices, and the shower gel made his entrance smooth and easy. When he was fully seated in her, he lifted her from Linc’s grasp and rose, palms beneath the cheeks of her ass to hold her steady.
“Wrap your legs around me,” he commanded, his voice so hoarse he barely recognised it. “Hang on tight.” She locked her ankles behind him and wound her arms around his neck. “You’re so big,” she said in a soft voice. Her words shot straight to his shaft, making it swell even more and flex inside her. “Hold on, Carrie,” he growled. “This is gonna be a short, fast, hard ride.” “One of my favourite kinds.” She locked her legs around him, pulling him deeper. Balancing himself carefully, Drew tightened his grip on her buttocks and pounded into her. He’d wanted to take it slow and easy, savouring every sensation, every pulse of pleasure, but this woman did something to him that melted his control. He could no more have slowed himself down than he could have stopped a freight train barehanded. He glanced over at Linc, still seated on the marble bench, his soap-slicked hand moving up and down his own cock with slow, steady strokes, his gaze locked on the two people next to him. Drew’s hips jerked as he slammed into Carrie again and again, her pussy closing around him like a velvet fist, little sounds of pleasure rising from deep in her throat. He ground his teeth, waiting for the intense flutter that would tell him she was at the threshold. When it came, he finally let himself go, exploding with the force of dynamite, spurting into the condom as her sweet, sweet pussy convulsed around him. Her ankles dug almost painfully into his spine, but he didn’t care. Climaxing with Carrie was more erotic pleasure than he’d had in his lifetime. He captured her mouth, tongue plunging inside, fingers pressing into her ass as the water misted and sprayed over their bodies. Her flavour was sweet on his tongue, her mouth as warm and welcoming as her cunt had been. If it weren’t for the fact that his legs might not hold him upright much longer he might never have moved from the spot. He forced himself to break off the kiss, brushing his lips over hers once more, then carefully lowered her legs to the shower floor. Linc was leaning back against the tile wall, his fingers still wrapped around his now only semi-erect cock. The water cascaded down, spraying away the remains of his ejaculation from his hand and thighs. Treating himself to one last kiss, Drew rolled off the condom and left it on the shower shelf for later disposal. He
poured more shower gel into his hand and somehow managed to soap himself and rinse off both his body and Carrie’s. But before he turned off the water, he rubbed the cleft between the cheeks of her ass and pressed the tip of a finger against her anus. “Later,” he murmured in her ear. “When Linc gets his turn to fuck you, it will be me in your ass. Not him. Never anyone else.” Her eyes widened in surprised, but then her lips curved into that secretive smile again, and Drew knew he was sunk. Carrie Derosa had his number. His little game had turned into something far more meaningful than he’d ever expected. “You heard me, right?” he asked. “Yes.” “And you understand?” She lowered her eyelids and her lashes swept across her wet cheeks in an unexpectedly shy movement. “Yes. I understand.” “All right, then.” He turned off the water, silencing all the sprays, slid the shower door open and helped her out onto the long bath mat. Handing a thick towel to Linc, he wrapped another around Carrie before drying himself off as quickly as he could. “I think maybe we could all use a little something to nibble on besides each other,” he suggested. “Let’s see what I’ve got in the kitchen.”
**** Drew had pulled together a large platter of cheese, crackers and fruit and they had devoured every last bite of it. Carrie had been lifted to the counter while the men stood on either side of her, taking turns feeding her. And fondling her. Linc’s hands were at her breasts, rubbing them, through the fabric of the towel. Drew’s hand slipped beneath the terrycloth and rubbed her cunt, tickling the curls and teasing her swollen clit. And they took turns kissing her, plundering her with their tongues. At one point, Drew was kissing her while Linc caressed the shell of her ear with his tongue and they both had their fingers pushed up inside her. The sensations were so erotic that she could have come if they’d played and teased just a little more.
But they didn’t, smiling at her instead, smiles that promised better things to come. So to speak. Now Carrie lounged on the mound of thick pillows on the bed, the large towel still wrapped around her, the ends tucked in over her breasts. The men had dried off but left their towels behind, totally comfortable with their state of nudity. Her eyes feasted on their bodies, both long and lean, with mouth-watering cocks hanging at rest from thick nests of curls. They were all sipping on wine again, relaxing. Drew had turned on the stereo in his room and soft music floated out from four corner speakers, adding to the relaxed atmosphere. Only it wasn’t quite that relaxed. Sexual tension was still almost visible in the air and she kept intercepting glances between Drew and Linc. She had to stop herself from laughing out loud, two alpha males pissing to mark their territory. Only it seemed to have become Drew’s territory and while Linc silently accepted it with good grace, heat still simmered in his eyes. The two men stretched out on the bed beside her as they done earlier. Drew relieved her of her wine glass and gently untucked the towel. He flipped it open with one casual twist of his fingers and there she was again, as naked as they were. And she noticed with a flick of her eyes that their cocks were no longer at rest. No, indeed. Two very impressive erections stared at her from either side, ready and waiting. They must take mega doses of vitamins to get hard so easily, so often. Not that she was complaining. Her body was sore but not uncomfortably so. And her pussy was already getting wet again, a seemingly endless supply of her cream lubricating her as it waited to be teased and filled again. “I could feast on your breasts forever,” Drew said, smoothing his hand over first one then the other. “So plump, and firm. With gorgeous, dark nipples just begging to be sucked.” As if to demonstrate, he leant over and closed his mouth around one, pulling at it with his lips and rasping his tongue over it. Linc’s hand snaked up the length of her thigh, pausing at her hip then moving to capture the other breast. In a moment his mouth closed over the other nipple and he sucked and pulled on it. Carries threaded her fingers through the hair of each of them, silken threads that had their own erotic sensation, holding their heads in place. Two sets of lips pulled at
her, two sets of teeth nibbled at her, and the throb in her pussy began to increase in intensity again. Holy hell! Just how many times did her body think it could come tonight? Apparently a lot, with two alpha males constantly teasing her to a fever pitch of arousal. Hands pried her legs apart and stroked the insides of her thighs, wispy strokes that made her inner flesh quiver and her pulse race wildly as she anticipated whatever came next. Two mouths continued to pull her nipples into their wet heat while fingers went on an adventurous journey in the wet folds of her pussy. One lean finger swirled the sensitive nub of her clit while another slid carefully inside her slick channel, wiggling in a wicked caress. Drew lifted his head first, trailing his lips across her cheek to her ear where his tongue traced the delicate shell. “I want you to suck Linc’s cock,” he murmured. “Get him harder than he is already. Play with his balls. Take him in your mouth the way you did with me.” Sharp arrows of erotic heat stabbed through her body and her pulse ratcheted up. Her veins felt as if liquid fire raced through them. “All right,” she said in a soft voice. “Good girl.” He kissed her briefly but hard, tasting every inch of her wet cavern. “And what will you be doing besides watching?” His hand caressed her cheek. “Don’t you worry about me. I’ll be very busy.” He looked over at his friend. “Turn loose, Linc. Carrie has a treat for you.” Linc opened his mouth and Carrie’s nipple slipped out with a soft plopping sound. He lay back on his pillow, hands folded behind his bed. “On your knees, Carrie,” Drew urged. “He’s waiting for you.” Carrie rolled over and knelt between Linc’s legs. When she looked up at him his lips were curved in a predatory smile, and his blue eyes had darkened to the colour of a stormy sea. “I’m ready for you.” His deep voice was gravelly, as if he couldn’t quite clear his throat, and his cock flexed in erotic anticipation. She returned his smile. “Then here we go.” Reaching between his thighs she cupped the heavy sac with his balls, rolling it in her fingers and lightly pinching the flesh. Revelling in the feel of it. When she placed her lips on
it and sucked it into her mouth Linc drew in a deep breath, the muscles of his abdomen tightening. She rolled his balls around on her tongue as her fingers continued to tease at his flesh beneath the sac, rasping her fingernails across the sensitive skin. Every low moan that rumbled from his throat made her that much hotter. Wetter. She kept at it until he groaned with need and with a final lick moved to his swollen cock. Wrapping her fingers around it, she swiped her tongue at the dark purplish head, lapping up the precum seeping from the slit. When she dipped the tip of her tongue into the slit Linc gasped again, but he held himself still, hands still clasped behind his head. She looked up at him with a wicked grin. “Don’t move your hands, okay?” A thrill shot through her at the power she was exerting over him, heightening her own arousal. The great Linc Conover at her sexual mercy. The muscles in his abdomen clenched again, but he gave a tiny nod of his head. “All right.” Inch by inch, she slowly lowered her lips over his erection, taking it inside her mouth in tiny increments. It was as thick as Drew’s and just as hard, the skin covering it just as soft. She managed to find room to swirl her tongue along the ropey vein pulsing on the underside while she pressed the head of it to the roof of her mouth. Linc continued to groan in pleasure, but he never moved. She had just begun to set a tempo for the up and down movement of her mouth, the fingers of one hand cradling his balls, when she felt Drew’s hands caressing her buttocks. His hand was followed by his mouth, nipping the soft flesh then soothing it with kisses. She waited for him to dip his fingers beneath and plunge into her cunt, widening her thighs a bit to accommodate him but Drew had other things in mind. The next thing she felt was something cool against the tight ring of her anus. Lube! Of course! She wriggled her hips to urge Drew not to stop, but she needn’t have worried. As she took Linc even deeper into her mouth, one of Drew’s fingers pressed inside her rectum, breaching the tight ring of muscle guarding it, massaging the lube into her dark tunnel, sliding in and out. Streaks of icy heat sped to every part of her body. Her fingers on Linc’s balls tightened involuntarily, and the ones at the root of his cock squeezed hard. “Holy shit!” Linc spat. “Easy, Carrie.”
She would have answered him, but her mouth was very busy. She licked and sucked, using her hand to stroke his shaft each time her lips rode up to the head, then back down again. The coolness of the lube teased at her ass again, then Drew’s finger was back inside, this time probing further, working more lube into her tissues. She knew her pussy had to be dripping, as aroused as she was. She wondered if she could ask him very nicely to put that wonderful vibrator back inside her cunt. Another finger slid inside her next to the first, releasing a shower of sparks inside her. She picked up the rhythm of the up and down movement of her head, sucking harder, squeezing and releasing. “Don’t let him come, Carrie.” Drew’s voice was taut and edged with something indefinable. She lifted her head, eyes widened, and looked at Linc. His smile was strained. “It’s all right, Carrie. Just go with the flow. So to speak.” She moved her head up and down again as Drew continued to probe her rear channel, scissoring his fingers and stretching her until he could get a third finger inside her. Her mouth and teeth clamped in response and Linc groaned again. He unclasped his hands and moved them until they cradled her head. “A little easier, sweetheart, okay?” “Not to worry.” Drew’s voice had a definite edge. “Time to move along here.” Linc drew Carrie’s head upward until his cock popped free. Her eyes widened as she watched him accept a condom from Drew and roll it onto his heated cock. Then Drew lifted her, his hands firm at her waist and centred her over the massive erection. I can do this. He’s no bigger than Drew. I can do this. I can do this. Her body was already lubricating itself, opening itself, in anticipation of the invasion. She braced herself on Linc’s chest, widened her thighs, and with Drew’s hands guiding her lowered herself slowly onto the erection. “Easy, easy.” Drew’s mouth was at her ear, his breath a warm breeze fanning her skin. “Take it slow.” Slow was the only way she could take it. She’d think she was completely filled, then Linc would ease in a little more and a little more. Finally, when she felt his balls pressing against the bottom curve of her ass, she let out a long, slow breath.
Linc’s hands were on her shoulders, urging her forward. “Lean towards me, sweetheart. That’s right. Just like that.” She leant so far forward that her mouth hovered a scant inch from his, her bare breasts scraping against the curled hair of his chest. “Look at me, Carrie,” he murmured, his breath teasing at her lips, “Look right at me and take a deep breath.” Mesmerised, she did as he’d said. As she let it out slowly, two things happened. Linc pulled her just that much further until their lips met and the head of Drew’s cock pushed against her rear opening. She gasped, but Linc’s hold on her was firm. His tongue swept through her mouth, calling up new sensations, distracting her as Drew’s cock pressed further and further inside her. “Mmm,” she murmured, unable to speak with Linc’s mouth glued to hers. She felt unbearably full, almost too full, yet she didn’t want either man to retreat. She had never been fucked by two men at a time before and the feeling was so erotic it coaxed a small orgasm from her, the muscles of her cunt fluttering against Linc’s cock. “That’s good, sweetheart,” he breathed into her mouth. “Very good.” He took her mouth again, his hands holding her firmly against him, and almost without her realising rolled her until the three of them were lying on their sides. Drew’s hands smoothed over her back and her shoulders and down the curve of her ass. His mouth trailed fire along the nape of her neck. “Ready, Carrie?” he asked. She nodded, unable to form an intelligent word. The two men had a familiar rhythm, one she was sure they’d developed over time. As one moved forward the other retreated. In and out. Back and forth. Slowly, almost languidly, as if they had all the time in the world. Which of course they did. Lulled by the rhythm of the two huge shafts sliding in and out of her channels, gliding against each other through the very thin membrane that separated them, she slipped into an erotic fog. She felt as if every nerve in her body was firing at the same time, every muscle in both of her channels clutching, clutching, clutching. Back and forth. In and out. Slide, slide, slide.
At some point, the tempo increased but the movements stayed as smooth as if choreographed by a dancer. More, more, more. Harder, harder, harder. The orgasm built low in her belly, icy hot in the sensuous fingers it spread throughout her body. Her womb convulsed, her breathing hitched, the flames spread out, out, out. “Now, Carrie,” Drew urged. And she let go. As if she could have stopped the explosion that rocketed through her, spinning her into a vortex, tossing her, turning her. Shudders racked her body as if a giant fist were shaking her, and her pussy convulsed over and over and over again. She felt the two thick cocks pulsing inside her, against each other, pulsing hot jets of cum into the latex that sheathed them. She didn’t know if the spasms would ever stop, if the sensuous black velvet wrapping itself around her would ever dissipate. If she would ever breathe again or her heart stop pounding her ribs. They lay there, three spent bodies, glued together by a fine sheen of perspiration, dragging air into oxygen-starved lungs. At some point, they managed to untangle themselves, Drew sliding from her body first, then Linc. The two men padded to the bathroom to dispose of their condoms while Carrie lay there in a sensual stupor. When they returned it was with warm clothes to clean her and fluffy towels to dry her. As their hands moved over her they followed the path with light kisses, worshiping her with their mouths. She was sore but sated, tired but more than pleasantly relaxed. And she wouldn’t have traded a minute of it for anything. She was vaguely aware of movement around her and opened her eyes to see Linc pulling on his clothes. “You leaving?” she asked in a slurry voice. “Yes,” Drew answered for him. “He has to go home.” He looked at his friend. “Now.” Linc gave him a crooked grin. “Don’t worry. I can definitely take the hint.” As if knowing it would irritate Drew, he leant over Carrie and placed a soft kiss on her lips. “It was the best, sweetheart. I’d ask for a return engagement, but I don’t think I’d be invited.” “You got that right.” Drew’s voice was flat.
There was more movement, but Carrie was too tired to pay attention to it. A door closed, then Drew was back, sliding into bed next to her, pulling the covers over them. He wrapped his arms around her and spooned her against his body. “Tomorrow, Carrie,” he breathed. “Tomorrow we make plans.” While she was trying to figure out what he meant, she tumbled into the black void of dreamless sleep.
Epilogue The delicious smell of coffee wakened Carrie in the morning. Coffee. Had someone come to see her and brought her a treat? She turned in the twisted bedclothes and pushed her eyes open, stretching lazily. And sat up abruptly, pulling the sheet up to cover herself. A grinning Drew sat at the edge of the bed, wearing jeans—something she’d never seen him in before—and a wide grin, and holding a mug of fragrant brew. She looked around. “I’m in your bedroom.” Well, wasn’t that a stupid statement. It certainly wasn’t her bedroom. And then it all came back to her. Last night. Drew. Linc. She felt herself blush, heat creeping all the way up her body and suffusing her cheeks. “Right the first time.” He held out the mug in his hand. “Here. I remembered from meetings that you like hazelnut.” She took the mug with hands that shook only slightly as memories of everything she’d done—they’d done—last night came back to her. She struggled for something to say, not quite sure what protocol was in a situation like this. “Carrie?” Drew’s voice broke into her thoughts. “Are you doing okay this morning?” She wasn’t used to the note of uncertainty in his voice. “Yes. Fine. Thank you.” But was she? How would she ever get past last night? How would she ever look at him again? “Look at me.” He cupped her chin and tilted it up. “Good. Last night was very, very good. You have nothing to feel uncomfortable about. It was wonderful. For a lot of reasons.” She dropped her gaze to the liquid in the mug. “You asked me if I’d ever done anything like that before. I—I didn’t want to look…unsophisticated, but to tell you the truth, I never have.” He slid a warm hand up along the curve of her arm. “I didn’t think so. And I’m glad. Okay?” “Okay.” She still couldn’t bring herself to look at him again. Glad? About what particular thing? “I’m sure you gathered that Linc and I have made a habit of this, though. I did it for a lot of reasons. Nobody special in my life. The thrill of the moment, take your pick.” He blew out a breath. “I can’t take it back, but I can tell you it’s not going to happen again.” His
fingers trailed along her collar bone. “Carrie, look at me again. Please. I have a confession to make. And I hope you think it’s a good one.” She raised her eyes, stunned at the look of heat and emotion she saw reflected back at her. “What?” She was more confused now than anything. Drew took the mug from her fingers and placed it on the nightstand, then took both of her hands in his. “Here’s my confession. I’ve wanted you since the first day I hired you. You’re beautiful, bright, a delectable package. You have no idea how many hours I’ve spent lusting after you and trying to wipe you out of my mind with women who meant nothing. But there’s one problem.” She frowned. “What’s that?” “You work for me. And I don’t want to fire you. You’re the woman of my dreams but also my most valuable staff member.” She tried to pull her hands away but he held onto them tightly. “So then, what do we do? Pretend last night never happened? Go back to the way things were?” “Not on your life.” He leant closer to her. “I love you, Carrie. With everything I have. Marry me. Be my wife and my life partner. Work with me in the office and complete my life at home.” She was stunned. Unable to utter a word. A thin line of worry creased Drew’s forehead. “Please don’t tell me you won’t marry me. That you don’t love me. I’m not sure I could stand it.” Finally she unfroze, still unable to believe that something so good was happening. She threw her arms around him. “Of course, I love you. And yes, I’ll marry you. Yes, yes, yes.” He wrapped her tightly against him and took her mouth with unbridled hunger. She met his tongue with her own small one, still unable to comprehend that this was all happening. “We worked you pretty hard,” he said when he let her breathe at last. “I suppose I should let you get plenty of rest today.” “I think I’ve rested enough.” She gave him an impudent grin and pulled back the covers. “But I don’t think I’m ready to get out of bed yet.”
Drew’s smile was like sunshine. Carrie still couldn’t believe that a man who had gained everything Drew Magellan had wanted her like this, but she wasn’t tossing good fortune away. She slid over to make room for him. He quickly shucked his jeans and climbed in beside her, pulling her against his hot, naked body. His hands roamed over her, touching every curve and crevice. He was already hard, his swollen penis pressing against her. When he reached for a condom she took it from his hands, ripped the pack open and rolled it onto him. In seconds, he was inside her. “This is where I belong,” he whispered. She couldn’t have agreed more.
About the Author Desiree Holt has lived a life of excitement that brings the colour to her writing. She was a summer fishing guide, a summer field hand where she was one of only three women working, a member of a beginning ski team that skied in competition (and no, no broken bones!). She spent several years in the music business representing every kind of artist from country singer to heavy metal rock bands. For several years she also ran her own public relations agency handling any client that interested her. She loves to tell the story of sending a singer up in a hot air balloon singing “Up, Up and Away in My Beautiful Balloon” and stopping traffic for four miles in every direction. Before and between her two marriages she dated enough hunks to fill up two he-man calendars, one of whom taught her to shoot so beware, she’s always armed. She’s kept a fresh look at erotic romance by making sure the sensuality factor in her private life is always high. She’s married to her own personal alpha hero who helps her with that. Email:
[email protected] Desiree loves to hear from readers. You can find her contact information, website and author biography at http://www.total-e-bound.com.
Also by Desiree Crude Oil Beg Me Afternoon Delight Summer Spice Down and Dirty The Sentinels: The Edge of Morning The Sentinels: Night Moves The Sentinels: Dark Stranger The Sentinels: Animal Instinct Wet Dreams and Fantasies: Interlude Wet Dreams and Fantasies: Game On Brit Party: Fourplay Night of the Senses: Carnal Caresses Caught in the Middle: Swingtime
TRUST, LOVE, SUBMIT Kim Dare
Dedication To falling in love with inappropriate people, and loving them regardless.
Chapter One “We have an audience,” Dallen Lewis whispered, dipping his head to let the words caress his lover’s ear. “Oh?” It was a breathless little moan of a question. Caroline tugged at the cuffs around her wrists, as she turned her face towards the huge picture window that filled one wall of the play room. Dallen stroked his knuckles up Caroline’s cheek and across the leather covering her eyes. He’d worn the same blindfold dozens of times, during all different kinds of scenes. He knew no hint of light, let alone any glimpse of the view into the hallway, would ever make it past the fabric. “A dominant?” she asked. Dallen lowered his head to press a teasing kiss against her neck and snuck another glimpse of the man on the other side of the glass. “Definitely.” Caroline murmured her approval, of both the kiss and the information. Dallen sucked gently against the sensitive skin just below her ear, pulling a throaty moan from her. Hands on her waist, he dragged her forward until her hips rested on the very edge of the bondage table. She tried to squirm her way even closer to him, her back arching against the padded slope, which had already supported her at the perfect angle to be admired and toyed with for over two hours. Her wrists pulled at the cuffs again, but they remained firmly bound to the bar which ran along the top edge of the leather covered contraption. Dallen ran his palms up and down Caroline’s sides, letting her feel his hands move against her skin, letting her know that he was there and she wasn’t alone in the darkness behind the blindfold. But that was all he offered her. Caroline bit her lip, making Dallen’s smile falter. He knew the thoughts that raced through her mind all too well. And therein lay their principle problem. Somehow he forced himself to wait Caroline out, to let his lover offer him her submission in her own time. Not giving his lover everything she wanted the moment he sensed her need, hadn’t become any easier with practice. “Hot?” she finally asked.
“Of course,” Dallen murmured, as he rewarded the request for information with a kiss. “Tall, dark and dominant—just the way you like them.” Caroline hesitated, tensing beneath his touch. She parted her lips, and he knew she was about to reassure him. “I wouldn’t kick him out of bed for eating crackers, either,” he teased before she had the chance. “Especially if he already had you tied spread eagled to the mattress?” she asked, all hint of worry leaving her as she sensed their shared desires bind them closer together rather than push them apart. Dallen’s grip on her waist tightened as he closed his eyes. The image sprung into his mind, fully formed and accurate in every detail. He could almost feel the sheet beneath him, the leather wrapped tightly around his wrists as two pairs of hands slid against his skin. Caroline’s hands were easy to recognise, the other pair weren’t—all he knew in that blissful moment was that they were a stranger’s hands, a man’s hands—a dominant’s hands. Forcing his eyes open he gazed at the cuffs gracing Caroline’s wrists. He’d taken his pleasure from being bound the previous weekend. Now it was Caroline’s turn. Wishing he was the one tied to the bench made him a truly selfish bastard. Pushing away the idea, he leant forward between his lover’s legs, nudging her thighs further apart. The front of his jeans pressed against her bare slit. Caroline arched against the bench once more. His hands slid up her body to cup her breasts, each perfect globe filling one of his palms. Lowering his head, he pressed a kiss to one nipple, then the other, nipping lightly at the sensitive little peaks of nerve endings the way he knew she loved. She murmured her approval, encouraging him on as she wrapped her legs around his waist and pulled him closer, holding him tight to her. His fly was already half unfastened. Caroline’s hips rocked against his crotch as she crossed her ankles behind him. Her legs completely encircled him, trapping him in place. A few of the endorphins that flooded through his body the last time he’d been bound seeped into his veins again. Looking down between them, he saw where the teeth on his zipper had scratched the tender skin on the inside of his lover’s thighs. As her hips swayed again, he saw fresh marks appear in the wake of the tiny metal bites.
Her breaths were coming faster now. He wasn’t sure if it was the teasing he’d already put her through or the fact she knew they weren’t entirely alone. A glance towards the window informed him that their voyeur hadn’t wandered away. He still stood in the hallway, arms folded across his chest. His eyes still seemed to take in every detail. “He’s still there,” Dallen whispered to her as he kissed his way back up Caroline’s throat. There was nothing to impede the line of kisses. No clothing. No necklace. No collar. Even then, as he thrust against her through the scant barrier of his half zipped jeans, he couldn’t help but regret that, for her sake. He swallowed rapidly. No collar shifted around his throat in response to the move either. Perhaps for both their sakes… Biting his lip, Dallen reached into his back pocket and pulled out a condom packet. Tearing it open with his teeth, he leant back just far enough to properly free his erection from the denim and roll the latex down his shaft. Another glance at the window. The dominant’s shoulders hadn’t become less broad, nor his jaw less square since the last time he’d stolen a glimpse of him. He was still glorious, still wonderful fantasy fodder. “He can’t take his eyes off you,” Dallen murmured to his lover as he pressed the head of his cock to her slit. Caroline managed to buck her hips far enough for the tip to enter her. Dallen caught her waist in a tight grip and held her still. His fingertips pressed against soft, yielding curves, biting into the pale skin. It took every bit of will power he had not to gentle his touch. She liked to be held tight. Tightly bound, tightly cocooned with the safety and strength of a dominant wrapped all around her. Dallen knew everything she wanted without her ever needing to say a word. If it weren’t for the fact that wanting exactly the same things made it completely impossible for them to provide those things for each other, it would have been a bloody perfect arrangement. Teeth digging more painfully into his bottom lip, Dallen thrust into her, slow and steady, letting her feel his control over the action, even if he couldn’t give her anything else. Caroline’s head dropped back as he sheathed himself in her to the hilt. She squirmed against the bondage table. Her muscles tensed around his shaft, begging him to move inside her. He resisted for as long as he could, knowing that every second his lover was made to wait would send another shot of pleasure, another shot of submission through her.
Finally, he was helpless against instinct. He had to move. Shifting his weight back onto his heels, he looked down between their bodies and watched his cock slowly slide out of her, before he leant forward sinking his shaft back into her slit once more. Another thrust and another. Dallen lifted his gaze to Caroline’s face, just in time to see her lips drop apart in a pleasure filled groan. He couldn’t help but wish the blindfold away then, just so he’d be able to see the bliss in her eyes. Couldn’t help but wish it covered his eyes instead of hers. He was so much more used to that sort of blindness. He knew how to delight in another person forbidding him to see. Controlling another person’s vision couldn’t compete with that feeling of erotic helplessness. Not for either of them. As his thrusts sped up, Caroline’s legs tightened around him again, binding him closer to her. His eyes fell closed. Another strip of leather sprung up in his imagination and blinded him. He felt Caroline jerk and moan as she reached her climax. She clenched around him, as if demanding he come at the very same moment. Dallen bit back a whimper, knowing that wasn’t the way things truly were between them, that Caroline was no more inclined to demand obedience from him than he was from her. Just a second later, imagination whispered into his ear. Come. Not an invitation, an order, and spoken by an undeniably dominant man’s voice. Dallen obeyed on pure instinct, burying himself deep inside his lover, he tossed his head back and yelled his release towards the ceiling of the play room. Pleasure rushed through him, more than half of it born from the sensation of pleasing a dominant who didn’t even exist outside his own mind. Hot on the heels of ecstasy came a complete sense of calm. Caroline was safe and content, all wrapped around him. And the man he belonged to had every reason to be pleased with him, and all was right in his world. Dallen’s eyes stayed closed as he held on to that fantasy, not quite able to let it slip away. It was several minutes before he finally managed to make his inner submissive face the fact there would be do dominant coming to take his imaginary blindfold away.
As he blinked his eyes open, he saw Caroline’s hand twitch within its bondage. It only took him a moment to undo the buckles that held her wrists in place. The moment she was free, she reached out to him. Dallen guided her to move forward to relax against his body. She rested her head on his shoulder as he undid her blindfold and let it fall away. The moment she was free of it, he buried his hand in the long blonde strands of hair that fell around her head and pressed a kiss to her temple. Her breaths were uneven. She trembled slightly against Dallen’s chest as she slowly descended from her high. Sliding one hand down her back, he coaxed her even further forward, right to the very edge of the bondage bench, keeping their bodies joined together the whole time, unable to contemplate losing any kind of connection he had with her right then. Caroline tiled her head back for a kiss. Dallen smiled down at her as she slowly opened her eyes. Her lips parted very briefly under his kiss before she laid her head back on his shoulder. A glance over her shoulder, and Dallen saw the dominant who’d been watching them turn and walk away. Taking a deep breath, he rested his forehead on Caroline’s temple. “Do you have any idea how much I love you?” he whispered to her. She looked up at him and smiled. Slow, sleepy and so beautiful in her submission, she touched his cheek with her fingertips. “I love you, too.” Dallen echoed her smile as he finally separated their bodies and lifted her off the bench. She slid down his torso. Dallen kept the movement slow, supporting her for as long as he could. He might not have been able to understand what others saw in dominance, but he understood the sense of calm that came with giving someone he loved exactly what she needed. It might have been more about a natural instinct towards submission than the dominant part he was supposed to be playing that night, but he relished the rush of peace that being able to support and serve his lover inspired inside him. With both of them in their bare feet, Caroline stood several inches shorter than him. She pressed another kiss against his bare shoulder.
Dallen remained silent as he handed Caroline her dress. It was silly to still feel guilty for taking any kind of pleasure from the moments of submission he chanced upon during the weeks when their switching pushed him into the dominant role, especially when he knew she did exactly the same thing on alternating weeks. He still felt an uncomfortable shiver run down his back. A moment later, when he’d turned his attention to dispensing with the condom and doing up his fly, Caroline’s fingers traced that exact same line down his backbone, then up again. He looked over his shoulder, just in time to press a kiss to her fingertips as they reached the top of his spine again. “Maybe he’ll be here again next week,” she offered. “Maybe,” he agreed. Leaning back against the edge of the bondage table, where she’d rested a few minutes before, he watched as she corralled her hair into a slightly less wild state. “A drink before we go?” she suggested, her voice still slightly hoarse from the moans and gasps that had filled the room for so much of the night. Dallen nodded. Stepping away from the leather covered table, he held out a hand to her. Horton Patterson studied the entrance in to the bar very carefully, never once letting his attention waver from the wide double doorway. Some dozen or so people came in as he watched, alone, in pairs and in groups. He’d almost given up hope and was already cursing himself for not simply remaining outside the playroom when he finally saw the couple he’d been waiting for step into the room. He tore his eyes away from them for just long enough to nod to the bartender. The service submissive nodded back to him. When the couple reached him, the bartender spoke before they had a chance to place any sort of order. The young man who made up half the couple, looked over his shoulder, across the room towards Horton’s table. Their eyes met. Horton saw his expression change as he recognised the man who’d been watching their scene.
Dropping his gaze, the boy turned his attention away from Horton and whispered something to his companion. The young woman tilted her head slightly to one side as she looked across the room and studied him for the first time. They both stood, half facing each other, half turned towards him. Then she said something that made her lover smile. The man nodded. Their hands slipped neatly into each other’s grasp as they stepped away from the bar and made their way across the room. “You wished to speak to us?” the man asked as he reached his table. “Yes.” Horton stood up and held out his hand. “Horton Patterson.” The man reached out to shake his hand first. “Dallen Lewis.” The woman echoed the gesture. “Caroline Clark.” Horton sat back down and nodded to the chairs opposite him. “Take a seat.” Dallen stood back, holding Caroline’s seat for her before he joined them. As far as Horton could tell, it was more likely to be an expression of old fashioned good manners rather than a submissive’s service or a dominant’s permission to accept another man’s invitation to sit at his table. Caroline studied him very carefully, as if making up for the time she’d lost while blindfolded, blue eyes bright and keenly taking in every detail. She’d braided her hair. The loose plait lay over her shoulder, a thick rope of gold that made Horton wonder how they would both look bound with thick bands of hemp. At some point after he’d walked away from the window, she’d also covered her body with a pale blue summer dress that accentuated all her curves in a way that seemed to be almost entirely accidental. Meanwhile, her partner had merely zipped up and pulled on a pair of trainers. His torso still remained beautifully bare. When the bartender came to take their order, they waited for him to order first, before each giving their orders in turn. No alcohol, not so soon after a scene. Horton mentally nodded his approval. There was only a certain amount of polite small talk it was possible to make with strangers who were aware he’d just watched them have sex, Horton didn’t bother with any of it.
“You’re not wearing a collar,” he observed to Caroline. His attention switched rapidly from her to Dallen and back again as he tried to keep them both under his gaze at the same time and catch both of their reactions to the question. “No,” she agreed, very calmly. “I’m not.” “Because you’re both submissives,” he suggested. His attention transferred to Dallen in time to see the younger man nod. The self declared submissive’s expression remained impassive, even as his shoulders knotted with tension. Meeting each of their gazes in turn, Horton couldn’t help but realise that whatever he said next would be the making or breaking of everything that might happen between them. “You make a beautiful couple.” Dallen seemed about to respond, then he hesitated, as if that had been the last thing he expected any man who’d invited them to his table to say. “I won’t insult either of your intelligences by pretending I believe myself to be the first dominant to approach you both.” He caught Caroline’s gaze. “Other dominants have expressed an interest,” she admitted. “And?” Horton prompted. “It turned out most were far more interested in one of us than the other.” She lifted her chin a little as she said it, as if daring him to have a problem with them disliking that fact. Horton mentally smiled at the show of strength. A submissive who knew where her limits lay—who knew what she was looking for in a master. He glanced towards Dallen. “You’re bi?” Dallen nodded, just once. It was impossible to tell how the younger man felt about that fact from that one, brief, gesture. Horton smiled to himself. He’d always considered himself to be a good judge of character—especially when it came to submissives, and even more so when it came to submissive couples who were looking for a dom to play with for a little while. “Good,” he said, very simply. “I’ve never understood the attraction of pushing a submissive into a sexuality he has no interest in exploring.” “You’re…” Caroline trailed off.
“Equally interested in you both,” Horton finished for her. He suddenly had the impression he’d said exactly the right thing. The cautious interest he’d felt being returned to him across the table doubled several times over. Even as they seemed to relax, he could feel them looking at him slightly differently, as if his answer had given them permission to consider the possibilities he might present for them. “What do you have in mind?” Dallen asked, after the two submissives had exchanged a speaking glance with each other. “To begin with—a scene,” Horton said. Another glance passed between them. “Would you care to be more specific, sir?” Dallen said. Horton let his lips twist into a slight smile as the honorific hit the air and the conversation truly began. “I’d like both of you to submit to me for one evening—the scene to be conducted in one of the play rooms here. I won’t decide any specifics without knowing what your limits, and your interests are,” he said slowly, letting each simply stated fact sink into their minds as he said them. “No bareback, sir,” Caroline said. “No neck constriction,” Dallen added. “No permanent marks.” “No temporary marks that aren’t easily hidden.” “No scenes that we aren’t both part of.” “No other dominants or submissives unless that’s what we’ve agreed beforehand.” “Everything stops when either of us says our safe word.” “And all the limits apply to both of us, sir,” Dallen finished. It didn’t feel like a practiced routine, so much as something that had evolved naturally during a great many similar negotiations—a way for them to share the statements that needed to be made, without either of them taking the lead, and neither of them following the other. “You’ve been together for quite some time,” Horton guessed. “Three years, sir.” “And not just for play,” he prompted.
“No, sir. We’ve lived together most of that time.” “And you’re in love with each other.” “Yes, sir.” For the first time they spoke entirely in unison. Horton couldn’t help but smile across the table. Dallen was as dark as Caroline was fair, all hard lines of muscles where she was all pretty curves. Yet there was something about them, which made it almost impossible for him not to think of them as a very well matched pair—and he couldn’t help but be sure they’d be very happy to know they created that impression. “You’ve played with other dominants before.” Dallen nodded. There was a tension about the gesture that made the older man well aware that not all their experiences had been good. Horton felt his hand form into a fist under the table top. Protective before they’d even done a scene together—he wasn’t sure if he should take that as an indication he’d been right when he thought he saw something special through the glass, or a sign that he was on dangerous ground and should turn and run while he still had the chance. The whole point in playing with couples was to be able to walk away afterwards and not feel as if he was deserting someone who shouldn’t be left all alone. Feeling any more protective of them than was needed to keep them safe while they were in a scene with him wasn’t part of the deal. Forcing his hand to relax, Horton leant forward and refilled his companions’ glasses with the juice they’d ordered from the bar. Both the submissives were thirsty after their scene. He nursed his own glass of lemonade as they drank the sweet liquid down. They really were stunning, and completely at ease with their submission. In the middle of a club full of people wearing leather, the simple jeans and the summer dress should have made them look fools. Somehow, it made them look perfectly at home there in a way few other submissives did. “Tell me about outside the club?” he asked, his curiosity getting the better of him for a moment. Caroline looked slightly surprised. “What do you want to know, sir?” “You work?” he prompted.
“Yes, a landscaping company, sir.” Caroline glanced to Dallen, in case he wanted to add something. “We started it together.” Horton nodded, doing his best to include them both in the gesture. “It’s gone far better than we hoped,” Dallen said, a submissive’s humility warring with a businessman’s pride with every word. Caroline smiled at him as she nodded her agreement. They’d set their seats close together, so they were almost touching. Leaning into him, she rested her head on her boyfriend’s shoulder. Dallen pressed a kiss to her temple as if it were the most natural thing in the world. “And you, sir,” the younger man asked. “Outside the club?” “Patterson Advertising.” Reaching into his pocket, Horton took a business card from his pocket and offered it across the table. Dallen took it and studied it carefully. His lover seemed sleepier now, as she came down from the high of the scene. The younger man nodded, as much to signal he understood why Horton had given him the card as anything else. Having a real world identity to blame if things went wrong during their scene seemed to reassure him somewhat. A few minutes later, Caroline covered her mouth as a yawn escaped. Dallen put his arm a little more firmly around her shoulders. She looked up at them both. “Sorry, sir.” “I think it’s time you both went home and went to sleep,” Horton said with a chuckle. Caroline lifted her gaze towards Dallen. He was far more awake than her, far less relaxed after their scene. Horton couldn’t help but wonder how much of what he’d seen between them that night would have been reversed if he’d chanced upon them the previous time they’d come to the club to play. A few more points clarified, and Dallen was soon the first to rise from the table, helping Caroline up from her seat. His hand remained on the small of her back, as if he were used to her being unsteady on her feet after a scene, used to keeping an eye on her until she found her centre again. “Next Saturday, sir?” he checked, as Horton rose to his feet as well. “Yes.” The younger man seemed surprised when he started to walk out with them, but he made no comment on his decision. The submissives had to part as they passed the women’s
locker room. Caroline disappeared inside. Dallen glanced at him before he made his way silently to the men’s locker room. Luck had given them lockers on the same row, Horton’s just a little further down the line than Dallen’s. The submissive dug his key out of his jeans pocket. For what felt like hours, the younger man stared blankly into his locker. Horton stopped with his own locker key in his hand and waited. “If you hurt her, I’ll…” Dallen trailed off. For a moment, Horton thought the submissive had simply lost confidence before he could finish his threat. Then he realised that the reason for the half finished sentence was far simpler than that. The younger man didn’t know what to say he’d do, because he didn’t actually know what he might do if Horton hurt his lover. Horton doubted the submissive would be entirely responsible his actions either. “Which of you did he hurt?” Dallen looked over his shoulder and met his eyes for a moment before looking quickly away. “Me—but that was more by luck than judgement on my part.” And the fact that she could have been the one who’d been hurt, and he’d have been there and helpless to stop it, obviously scared him far more than anything anyone could do to the man himself. “I have no interest in hurting either of you any more than you enjoy,” Horton said, letting the truth shine through in every word. Dallen met Horton’s eyes once more. The submissive’s natural desire to put his trust in a master appeared to have been damaged, but not beyond all repair. As much as older man wanted to reach out to him right then, he forced himself to keep his attention on taking his jacket out of the locker. It wouldn’t do to give him the impression he was looking for anything more than two pretty playmates. The submissive had more items to put on than him. Coat on, Horton leaned against the locker, waiting for him. Dallen seemed surprised—perhaps to be the focus of his attention, perhaps that he should be willing to wait patiently. Horton wasn’t sure which, or if there were something else going on within the younger man’s head.
Dallen pulled on a long sleeved tee and a hooded top. House keys and wallet were quickly pushed into the pockets of his jeans. He turned back to Horton. For the first time since they arrived at his table, Horton saw Dallen relax a little. “What would I have seen if I’d been here last weekend?” Horton asked. The younger man’s tension came back, but it was a different kind of anxiety now. “Stocks and a strap-on, sir.” No blush rushed to his cheeks, no dip of the eyes as if he were scared of a dominant’s bad reaction. He lifted his chin as if to say if you don’t like it, sod you—that’s not my problem. Horton let his lips twist into a smile. “I’m sorry I missed it.” He’d be stunning in bondage. Unless Horton was very much mistaken he’d also be gorgeous in his submission. He could so easily imagine his eyes full of the same sleepy contentment that Caroline displayed that night. Dallen studied him for a few seconds as if judging his sincerity before looking away. His head dropped forward as he re-tied the laces on one of his trainers. It might have been a shadow that brought just the tiniest touch of colour to his cheekbones, rather than pleasure at the idea the dominant would have liked what he saw, but Horton doubted it. The older man settled his hand on the small of the submissive’s back as they walked out of the locker room. Caroline was already making her way down the corridor towards them. She smiled when she saw them, but Horton didn’t miss the way she studied them, trying to read how the situation stood between them. She’d changed into clothing more suitable for the weather. The dress had disappeared in favour of jeans and a sweater. She’d pulled herself together a little too, as if uncomfortable lingering in sub space while forced to be away from her boyfriend for a little while. Dallen smiled when he caught her eye. He held his hand out, welcoming her back to his side. She looked up at Horton and nodded her greeting, a little shy now that she was coming back to herself more. “Sir.” Horton couldn’t help but approve of the way the two young lovers slotted against each other. Dallen’s arm immediately went around Caroline’s shoulders. Her arm snaked around his waist at the same time, her hand slipping neatly into his jeans pocket.
Stepping forward, for reasons he wasn’t quite sure of himself, Horton pressed a chaste kiss to Caroline’s cheek in farewell. Turning to Dallen, he offered him the same gesture. The younger man definitely blushed then. Horton smiled to himself as turned and walked away. As playmates went, they looked likely to be spectacular. By the time he reached the car park and slid behind the wheel of his car, he was already counting the days until the following Saturday.
Chapter Two “Scared or excited?” Caroline leant back against Dallen as he wrapped his arms around her waist. “Excited,” she said. “I think…” Her lover chuckled as he pressed his lips to her neck. Turning within the circle of his arms, she rose up onto her toes for a real kiss. The moment their mouths touched, she felt her answer to the original question become a little more certain. Excited—definitely excited, and she could feel the same sense of expectation, running through Dallen’s body. They’d shared so many little whispered “maybes” with each other, since agreeing to do the scene. Now that they were finally standing in the playroom, about to find out if any of their hopes and guesses about the other man were true, it was hard to breathe through the sheer need to have the other man there—to feel the certainty only a true dominant could offer them. “You know that he’ll think you’re magnificent, right?” Dallen murmured as he broke the kiss. Caroline looked up and met her lover’s eyes. “I’m not sure. I think he might have been more taken with you than with me.” Dallen shook his head at the idea, but she couldn’t help but pray that particular guess of hers would turn out to be true. After last time, he needed that sort of attention and reassurance from a real dominant. She wanted it with a deep ache that filled part of her soul. But Dallen was the one who needed it. Reaching up to him, she wrapped her arms around his neck and tried to pull him down for another kiss. She ended up pulling herself up instead. As her feet left the floor, Dallen’s arms wrapped around her waist. He twirled her around, his expression full of joy and mischief. Caroline grinned back at him, glorying in Dallen’s light-hearted mood. They wouldn’t be playing pretend tonight. And there was nothing like the look in his eyes when he knew there would be a true dominant joining them.
As she was spun around again, Caroline caught sight of the door. She squeezed Dallen’s shoulder, stopping him short. He turned and followed her gaze. When he caught sight of Horton standing in the doorway, he set her carefully back on her feet. Caroline lifted her hand and pushed her hair back from her face. There went the plan for them to be ready in a perfect submissive offering, when he arrived… The atmosphere in the room changed. Not sure if they should speak or approach, there was nothing either of them could do but wait for his reaction. “Come here.” He didn’t ask for either of them specifically. They stepped forward together and knelt next to each other, just an inch or two of air between them. Head bowed, gaze lowered, Caroline watched Horton’s shoes approach as he moved to stand directly in front of them. He reached out to them both at the same time, sliding his fingers through their hair, before tucking the knuckles of each hand under their chins to encourage them to look up. “Anything new that I need to know?” They both shook their heads. Caroline felt something inside herself relax with the simple fact that it occurred to him to ask such a question at the beginning of a scene. “Up.” They rose to their feet, each of their movements made graceful by long practice. “Back where you were. I want both of you naked.” As they turned away from him, Caroline caught Dallen’s eye. He smiled back at her. They reached the spot on the other side of the room, where they’d been standing when they first realised he’d arrived. Kicking off her shoes, Caroline set them neatly by the wall. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Dallen pull his t-shirt over his head. He folded it carefully before setting it down alongside her shoes. She hesitated when she felt Horton walk across the room towards them. The older man stepped up close behind Dallen. She watched as the younger man fell still in response. Not sure what was expected of him, there was nothing her lover could do but wait on the dominant’s pleasure. “There’s no need to pretend you’re strangers.” Horton whispered the words to Dallen but not so quietly Caroline couldn’t hear him clearly.
Reaching past Dallen’s shoulder, the older man touched Caroline’s cheek. He led her forward, to stand close in front of the other submissive, and guided her to tilt her head back. They were a fraction away from a kiss. Dallen took a deep breath. The air caressed her lips. Neither of them made the final move. In a way, no matter how much they loved each other, they both knew they didn’t have that right while they were in his scene. Caroline took a shaky breath. They couldn’t reach out to each other, they couldn’t bring their lips together. They belonged to Horton for the rest of the evening, and they didn’t have any right to expect him to share them with each other. Horton’s hands came to rest on Caroline’s hips. He tugged her forward. At the same time Dallen leaned towards her, and she knew it was because Horton’s body had pressed against his back. Their lips came together. Caroline gasped into the kiss. “If I wanted to play with submissives who were strangers to each other, I’d have invited two very different people to share this room with me tonight.” “Yes, sir.” Both of them whispered the words against each other’s lips at the same time. Caroline smiled against her lover’s mouth, trying to remember the last time any dominant who had taken them into a scene hadn’t immediately made even glancing at each other a privilege that had to be earned, that had to be begged for. Horton walked away. Caroline was vaguely aware of sounds floating across to them from the other side of the room, but her attention was all on Dallen. His hands played across her skin as he half helped and half hindered her attempts to follow their temporary master’s orders and strip the fabric away from their bodies. Another kiss found her hands roaming over his skin in return. Dallen’s hands fumbled as he tried to undo his jeans. She “helped” by slipping her hand into his fly the moment it was undone and gently squeezing his shaft. He murmured his approval into the kiss. The moment their lips parted, he muttered a half curse, before cutting himself off. Somehow, as their hands played and their lips moulded against each other’s mouths, their clothes were placed neatly by the wall. As she knelt and set the last item on the top of the pile, she looked over her shoulder. Horton was watching them from the other side of the room. He called her over with a nod of his head when he caught her eye.
She slipped her hand into Dallen’s and brought the other submissive’s attention to their master. Completely naked, she felt the lack of a collar around her neck more than ever. It took all her self control not to hesitate as they crossed the room. The older man stood next to the spanking bench. The noises she’d heard had been him attaching four thick leather cuffs to the supports. There was only room for one of them to be bound to it. Caroline tightened her grip on Dallen’s hand as she waited to hear which one of them it was to be. “Caroline.” The dominant tapped the padded surface of the bench. She glanced at the other submissive out of the corner of her eye. “Help her into place, Dallen,” Horton ordered. She quickly arranged herself over the spanking bench, settling herself against the leather surface. Dallen leant down and whispered in her ear as he fastened the cuffs around her wrists. “Don’t waste it, sweetheart.” Caroline looked up and met his eyes. No further explanation was needed. She knew what he meant. Don’t worry about me. If you’re the only one he’s really interested in, don’t waste the scene—enjoy it. He smiled encouragingly before he moved out of her line of sight and did up the restraints around her ankles. The leather wrapped tight around her limbs. The position of the leg supports pulled her knees far apart. Her backside was tilted up in offering—to be screwed, to be spanked, for Horton to do whatever he wanted with her. Dallen had meant it when he gave her permission to simply enjoy whatever was about to happen next, but it wasn’t as if she could forget about him and what he might have hoped for that night. She closed her eyes, as she tensed within her restraints, wanting to trust the dominant, but unable to have any faith in a man who promised an interest in them both, only to announce he was only inclined to put one of them in bondage. Caroline opened her eyes as she heard Dallen gasp. She turned her head to her left, then to her right, trying to find him. When she finally caught sight of the other submissive, the tension that had flooded into Caroline’s veins immediately drained away. She rested her
cheek comfortably on the padded surface of the spanking bench and drank in every beautiful detail. Horton stroked his fingertips down Dallen’s back as he pulled the other submissive closer to him. The older man’s hands moved further down and palmed his bare arse as he held their bodies together. Caroline watched, enthralled, as the kiss Horton offered her lover, morphed into another, then another. She felt the atmosphere in the room change as Dallen relaxed under the other man’s touch. The hold Horton had on him coaxed Dallen to rock his hips and rub himself against his master’s body. She heard the younger man moan his pleasure as he took him up on the invitation. Drawing in a deep breath and letting it out very slowly, she helplessly rocked her own hips against the spanking bench. Pulling slightly at the cuffs around her limbs, she consoled herself with the feel of leather against her skin as she patiently waited her turn. Dallen’s hands went behind his back. One set of fingers wrapped tightly around his other wrist and Caroline knew that was the only way he could stop himself from reaching out to the other man without permission. Horton pulled back from Dallen a little. They were close enough for her to see the look on her boyfriend’s face. His eyes stayed closed for a moment before he blinked them open and looked up at the dominant. A second later, the submissive looked down between their bodies. Horton followed his gaze. So did Caroline. She was just in time to see Horton’s fingers wrap around Dallen’s cock. He was so hard. Caroline gasped as she saw Horton’s grip tighten on her lover as the dominant took him properly in hand for the first time. Her own hands tightened into fists as she fought against the desire to try to reach out to them both. “You don’t have permission to come.” Caroline whimpered. Dallen turned towards her as he heard the sound. Their eyes met. Pure pleasure was reflected back to her. Horton moved to stand behind the younger man. The other submissive’s hands still remained behind his back.
Caroline bit her lip. His palms would be right over Horton’s fly. To have his fingers right there, resting against the other man’s body and not be able to touch him properly would be like torture. Horton, however, was under no obligation to wait for permission to touch whomever he wanted, however he pleased. His hand continued to steadily masturbate Dallen. More and more tension built up in the submissive’s body as the dominant took him closer to the edge. Dallen’s head dropped back to rest on the taller man’s shoulder. Caroline watched, fascinated, as Horton walked them both forward, closer and closer to where Caroline waited. The dominant stopped them directly in front of her. His hand still worked Dallen’s cock with strong confident strokes. The spanking bench put her at just the right height to take him into her mouth. Looking up, she saw that Dallen’s head was still back on the taller man’s shoulder. There was no way he could know how close he stood to her. She met Horton’s eyes. Not sure if she was allowed to offer or not, she let her lips fall open in silent hope. Horton smiled slightly as he rocked his hips behind Dallen and nudged him closer to her mouth. Dallen’s eyes snapped open as her lips closed around the tip of his cock. His hips thrust helplessly forward, pushing his shaft deep into her mouth. He looked down. Their eyes met. He pulled back a little, but Caroline knew he was already too close to the edge to be polite. He helplessly pushed past her lips again. Horton’s hand still steadied his shaft, his knuckles brushed against Caroline’s mouth as she sucked around Dallen’s cock in just the way she knew he loved, desperate to add to the pleasure already provided by Horton’s hand. One of the larger man’s palms settled on Dallen’s hip, stilling his thrusts, demanding that he stand perfectly still before her. “You still don’t have permission to come.” Horton took his hand away from the younger man’s erection to settle it on his other hip, making sure he couldn’t move even the tiniest fraction of an inch. Dallen swallowed several times before he managed to scrape together an answer. “Yes, sir.” His voice was raw, submissive and more beautiful than Caroline had ever heard it. Horton remained behind him, looking down over his shoulder. Caroline could feel his eyes on her mouth, watching her diligently servicing his other submissive.
He reached past Dallen and stroked his hand through her hair in praise. “That’s right, darling. Don’t hold back. Dallen knows not to come without permission—that’s his responsibility, not yours. You’re not to make it easy for him.” “Yes, sir,” Dallen whispered again. The reply was fractured by a gasp as Caroline murmured her own understanding around his cock, surrounding his shaft with vibrations. If Horton wasn’t there, she’d have pulled away, not wanting to tease too much when he couldn’t relax and enjoy it. But Horton’s orders changed everything. She wanted to please the other man so much. The tiny bit of praise he’d already offered her, made her desperate for more. And, as she saw the pleasure in Dallen’s gaze, any reason she had to try to disobey disintegrated. His eyes told her everything she needed to know—it was the right order, the one Dallen needed her to receive. Safe in that knowledge, she swirled her tongue around the tip of Dallen’s cock and simply let herself fall into her submission. Horton stroked the skin over Dallen’s hip bones with his thumbs, back and forth, again and again. The submissive’s fingers twitched between their bodies. The tension in the younger man’s muscles doubled, then trebled. “Do you like that, sweetheart?” Horton whispered into his ear. Dallen nodded quickly. His skin pressed against Horton’s hands as the submissive fought to push his cock further past Caroline’s teasing lips. “Yes, sir.” “Good boy.” Horton tightened his grip for a moment, pulling the younger man’s body back more firmly against him. “You stay there now—and remember your manners.” “Yes, sir.” The words were shaky with need, but as he blinked his eyes open and looked down at his lover, his hips stilled and he brought himself a little further under his own control. “That’s good,” Horton said, as he stepped away. He walked around to stand at the side of the spanking bench. His new friends were stunning, completely lost in each other, lost in their submission. He settled his hand on the small of Caroline’s back, just resting his palm against her, reminding her that she wasn’t alone in the room with her boyfriend. She murmured her pleasure, pushing her back into his palm like a kitten desperate to be stroked.
Dallen gasped as the vibrations from her murmurs shot through him once more. He looked up for a moment and met his dominant’s eyes. When he dropped his gaze it went straight to where Horton’s hand rested on Caroline’s back. He didn’t sense any sort of jealousy in the younger man. The only thing he saw was anticipation, a desire to follow the scene through and find out what would happen next— where their master for the night might lead them next. Horton stroked his fingers up and down Caroline’s spine, Dallen’s eyes tracking each movement. Caroline writhed under his touch as he moved slowly towards the other end of the spanking bench. She gasped around Dallen’s shaft as her dominant’s hand stroked over her backside. Horton gently palmed the exposed skin. Dallen’s gaze still stalked his every move, watching over his lover. If Horton had any sort of read on Caroline, she needed the reassurance of a master’s gentle touch more than anything that night. She pressed helplessly against his hand, but he had no doubt she was looking for strength rather than pain from him. Neither of them was in any condition to receive that from a relative stranger right then. Trust first. Spanking later—when everyone would be able to enjoy it properly. Horton studied that line of thought for a second. Whatever time it took to earn that trust would be well worth it, and for the first time in a long time, he doubted he’d get bored with them in the meantime. He tapped gently against the full curve of Caroline’s bottom, but offered her nothing harsher than that. When he took his hand away, Caroline shifted on the spanking bench, searching for him with her whole body. “Hush, I’m not going anywhere.” Horton looked up and met Dallen’s eyes as he said it. Right in that moment, he believed it himself. The younger man swallowed, still held right on the edge by Caroline’s mouth working around his shaft. Horton leant forward, resting his fly between Caroline’s spread legs. She pressed back against him in encouragement. Dallen swallowed rapidly, but he made no comment.
As Horton slowly slid his zip down, he studied Dallen’s eyes, watching the younger man very carefully. There wasn’t a hint of uncertainty in the submissive’s gaze as Horton guided his cock from between the folds of fabric. The only thing he saw in him was longing. Already painfully hard from watching the intimate little show they’d put on while undressing each other, Horton stroked himself a few times, just letting Dallen watch his fingers work around his cock for a little while. At the same time, his left hand dipped into his back pocket and pulled out a condom. Tearing the packet open, he carefully rolled it down his shaft, sheathing himself safely behind the latex. Dallen still stayed silent, his gaze remained keen as he took in every detail. No man was that good an actor. It was obvious that enough dominants had joined them for him to have worked past any jealousy he might have felt at seeing another man with his girlfriend. Dipping his hand between Caroline’s legs, Horton stroked his fingers across her slit, tracing the moisture to her clit. She bucked against her restraints as his fingers circled the swollen little bud of nerve endings. Dallen moaned as her tongue apparently passed her enjoyment straight on to him. Simple submission already had her on the edge. Caroline pushed back against his hand as he teased her with a light touch, not willing to let her come before he gave his permission. When he took his hand away, he felt her squirm within her restraints as if, for the first time, she really didn’t like being bound as she was. He touched the tip of his cock to her slit. Caroline fell still. No more struggling, just a relieved little moan as she realised he hadn’t disappeared from reality when his fingertips left her. His hands came to rest on her hips as he steadied her. Horton rocked forward. The head of his shaft slid inside her. The submissive writhed against the spanking bench, trying to make him move more quickly, but he ignored her attempts. He wasn’t a submissive playing the part. He’d make his own decisions and move to his own time scale. Looking down between their bodies, he watched as he slid inside her, impossibly slowly, until he’d sheathed himself in her to the hilt. Horton looked up then. The younger man’s eyes were still lowered, staring at their joined bodies. When the submissive finally
lifted his eyes, the only emotion in them was desire—for Caroline and his temporary master in equal measure. Horton held his gaze as he began to rock his hips. Dallen didn’t have permission to do the same. A frustrated little groan escaped from the other man. He dropped back his head, closing his eyes as he fought not to disobey his dominant’s commands in spite of huge provocation. Horton rocked his hips again, thrusting into Caroline in slow easy strokes. Her muscles squeezed around him. He had no doubt she sucked around Dallen’s shaft in time with the way her muscles worked against his shaft. The younger man’s reactions were glorious to behold. Again and again, Horton pushed himself deep inside Caroline’s body, holding them all on the edge, knowing that it would only take a word from him to bring them all crashing down into their pleasure. “Come.” Dallen was the first to follow the command. His hips jerked ever so slightly, he tossed back his head. Every muscle in the younger man’s body seemed to tense as he spilled into his lover’s mouth. Horton tightened his grip on Caroline’s hips as he buried himself inside her one last time and yelled out his own pleasure just a moment before he felt Caroline buck and clench around him as she found her own moment of pure bliss between them. For a long time, the world simply stopped. All that existed was satisfaction. Horton’s head dropped forward. His mind spun. Eyes closed, he relished every drop of adrenaline and endorphins the world could offer him. He clung to each sensation that shot through his body until each and every one of them slowly slipped from his grasp. When Horton opened his eyes, Dallen was no longer standing on the other side of the spanking bench. He’d lowered himself to his knees in front of Caroline. Horton stepped away from his position behind her. Straightening his clothes, he walked around and crouched down next to them. Their foreheads were resting together. Settling one hand on the back of each submissive’s head, he stroked his fingers through two contrasting heads of hair.
They pulled slightly away from each other, each of them looking to him for approval and reassurance. Horton turned Caroline’s lips to his to be kissed first, then Dallen’s. The younger man was still slightly out of breath. Horton was far more impressed by the fact that his hands were still behind his back. Stroking his palm down the submissive’s arms, he tapped the fingers Dallen had wrapped around his opposite wrist, finally giving him permission to break his stance. As Horton moved and undid one of the buckles around Caroline’s limbs, a nod to the other side of the spanking bench had Dallen clumsily working on the opposite set. Caroline was obviously stiff from her bondage. Horton helped her up and stroked his hands over the sore limbs as she sat on the spanking bench getting her bearings back, enjoying the softness under his palms, even as he tried to sooth the ache in her joints. “Okay, darling?” he whispered to her. She nodded. Horton looked to Dallen, the same question in his eyes. He nodded too. “Yes, sir.” Forcing himself to step back from both of them for a little while, Horton nodded to the other side of the room. “Clothes.” They were far more relaxed around each other now than they had been at the start of the scene. There seemed to be some degree trust forming between them and their master for the night, but Horton couldn’t help but wonder what sort of bastards they’d dated for them to be so obviously euphoric at the fact he had lead them through a simple scene and managed not to hurt either of them in the process. He kept an eye on them as they pulled their clothes on, tender touches going back and forth between them all the while. He was willing to bet they weren’t even aware of most of them. Horton smiled as they turned their attention back to him and crossed the room. Neither of them said anything as he led them out of the little corridor of playrooms and into the main lobby of the club. The scene was over. There was nothing any of them could say to change that, and they all knew it. Horton rolled his eyes at himself. There was no reason why any of them should want to change that either. When Dallen went to return the key to the playroom, Horton waited with Caroline on the other side of the room. While she seemed to be raising the courage to speak, he waited
her out, giving her time. Finally, he had to face the fact she might not be in any condition to get there on her own. “Question?” Caroline only hesitated for another second, and even then she seemed to be working out what she wanted to say rather than debating if she’d say anything at all. “I was the only one you tied up, sir.” “And you’d like to know why?” She nodded. “Dallen wasn’t in any condition to enjoy it tonight,” Horton said, very simply. “He’d have spent the whole evening worrying about the fact he couldn’t have looked after you if you needed him.” Caroline glanced down. Horton stroked his fingers through her hair before slipping them under her chin and encouraging her to look up at him. Lowering his lips to her ear, he whispered his next words to her as if they were a secret. “He’ll enjoy being tied up far more next week now he knows I’m not a serial killer.” Caroline didn’t need to say a word to tell him what her next question would be. “No, I’m not asking you to hide that fact from him.” He had no interest in creating secrets between them. She smiled as she nodded her understanding. Dallen hesitated a few feet away from them as he made his way back across the room. Horton smiled his welcome to the other man. “We’ve been discussing our next scene next weekend.” Dallen nodded. “Yes, sir.” As Caroline slipped her hands into Dallen’s, Horton saw the silent little message that passed through their expressions as she promised him that he’d like what the dominant had said when she told him about it. “Before that, we’ll meet for dinner in the middle of the week,” Horton announced. Another glance towards him, this one a little less certain. “Sir?” Dallen asked. “Dinner,” Horton repeated, not sure he was any less surprised by his decision than they were. “I’ll book a table.”
Dallen first, then Caroline, nodded their agreement. “If you like, sir.” “I do like,” he said with a smile. He liked them both far more than he’d been prepared to expect, more than well enough to want to know more about their lives outside the scene than could be found out by asking questions while within one. Far better to indulge his curiosity now than to let it build up and make them think the interest he had in them was anything more than simple inquisitiveness. A gentle kiss to two pairs of submissive lips—Dallen’s first, then Caroline’s—and Horton turned to leave. It should have been a lot easier for him to resist the temptation to sneak a final glimpse of them over his shoulder than it was.
Chapter Three Dallen rocked back on his heels. A few seconds later, he pushed his hand through his hair, unable to remain still as nervous energy poured through his veins. Another second passed, and he glanced at where Caroline stood, staring through the glass into the corridor between the rows of playrooms. She abandoned her mission for a moment, and looked across to him. She smiled before turning her attention back to the hallway. There was no point in him trying not to appear anxious. He was nervous as hell, and Caroline knew him far too well to be convinced otherwise. It had been a bloody long week since their last scene with Horton. Especially when the news that he’d be the one who spent the next scene in bondage had damn near had him bouncing off the walls with expectation the entire time. He’d barely been able to sit still through the dinner they’d shared with the older man in the middle of the week. Folding his arms across his chest, Dallen leaned against the wall alongside the playroom door and dropped his head back to rest on the stark white paintwork. The coolness of the plasterwork seeped into his skin, but it did nothing to quell the bubbling in his veins. Glancing back to Caroline he smiled slightly. He could sense her tension too, but she wasn’t as crazy with it as he was. There was an easiness in her now, a calmness that she only ever displayed when there was a dominant in their lives. Dallen nipped at his bottom lip. It couldn’t go wrong tonight. He couldn’t spoil this for her. “Everything will be fine.” Dallen scraped up a smile as Caroline walked across to stand next to him. Horton had obviously arrived. It was too late to panic, too late to second guess anything that was about to happen. This time, they were ready for the dominant when he walked in. Caroline slipped her hand into his, giving his fingers a reassuring squeeze as they lowered themselves to their knees a few yards from the door.
Eyes lowered, it was impossible for Dallen to guess at the other man’s expression as the door swung open and he stepped into the room. The lock clicked closed behind him. The dominant’s shoes stopped in front of them. “Look up.” At his side, Dallen sensed Caroline following the order with him. “Hello, sir.” Caroline’s voice was perfectly steady. Dallen took a deep breath and let it out slowly, sure he wouldn’t be able to echo the greeting without making an embarrassing return to soprano right then. Horton held out a hand to each of them, helping them both to their feet. He kissed Caroline first, very gently on the lips. When the dominant turned towards him, Dallen found himself frozen in place. Knuckles brushed against his jaw, tilting his head back. Lips caressed his, deft and confident. He couldn’t help but part his lips in invitation, but all too soon, Horton pulled back. Dallen dropped his gaze. “Have you been thinking about tonight, Dallen?” “Yes, sir.” “So have I. You’ve both had me distracted all week.” Dallen glanced up at him, wondering if there would be a punch line coming. Horton smiled as their eyes met. “Do you trust me, sweetheart?” “Yes, sir.” Dallen closed his eyes the moment the words hit the air, suddenly unsure if he was right to place that kind of trust in the other man. If he was wrong, everything could go to hell so quickly and… “Hush.” Horton took hold of Dallen’s wrist and turned him around, putting his back to the older man’s chest. The dominant’s hand stroked down his body and settled just below his rib cage. “Do you want to know what I’m going to do, or shall I just do whatever I want with you and just give you one order at a time?” He looked across to Caroline. If he knew what was going to happen he’d have a far better chance of looking after her and… “I don’t want the right answer, Dallen,” Horton said, slicing through every thought in his head. “I want the honest one. Tell me what you want, not what you think you should want.”
“One order at a time, sir.” The words were out, every syllable ringing with truth, and it was too late to doubt his decision. Caroline smiled across at him, pleasure shining in her eyes at his choice. Behind him, he sensed Horton might approve of it too. “Good boy.” The simple words snuck into a part of Dallen’s soul that had been neglected for far too long. His master was pleased with his submissive; the world was a good place. The dominant slid his hands down Dallen’s arms and caught hold of his wrists, his grip strong enough that Dallen doubted he’d be able to break it no matter how hard he struggled, and perfect enough that it was impossible to believe he’d ever want to do that. “You were very good for me last week, weren’t you, Dallen? You remembered exactly where I told you to keep your hands.” The submissive swallowed. “Yes, sir.” “This week you won’t need to remember anything like that.” There was a sling set up in the corner of the room. As Horton led him across to it, Dallen helplessly ran his eyes over the arrangement of leather straps and chains that hung suspended from the metal work. Horton stopped their progress a few feet away from the frame. “I want you both naked.” “Yes, sir.” Horton didn’t release his hold on him. Dallen couldn’t move to obey the order. “Caroline.” She walked into Dallen’s line of sight on their dominant’s command. Horton let him go. Caroline immediately reached out to him, undoing the zip on his hoodie. Dallen breathed a sigh of relief, not sure if he’d have had the coordination to do it himself. His hands shook, just pushing Caroline’s hair back off her shoulder. Horton had called up the submissive in him, and he wasn’t sure how to be anything else right then, even with her. Dipping his head, he brushed their lips together. She smiled up at him as the kiss ended.
His jacket off, she pulled his t-shirt up over his head before turning her back on him. Somehow, knowing she needed him to do something pushed a tiny part of his brain into action. He fumbled with fingers that didn’t want to cooperate, but eventually, the zip slid down the back of her dress. The material pooled at her feet before she stepped out of it. Caroline’s attention turned to Dallen’s jeans as she faced him once more. He couldn’t help but steal another kiss as she guided down the zipper and freed him from the fabric. As the last items of clothing fell away from their bodies, Horton stepped up alongside them both. Two kisses, Caroline first, then a deeper, slower one for him. Long before the dominant’s lips left his, Dallen realised Horton was walking him backwards—towards the sling. But he hadn’t realised how close they’d come to it. He jumped as the leather brushed against the small of his back. When he looked up at the dominant, Horton was studying him carefully. “Do you want to trust me, Dallen?” The words were barely louder than a whisper. “I do trust—” The older man’s index finger settled over his lips, cutting him off. “No, sweetheart, you don’t. The question is do you want to.” All Dallen could do was nod. “Good boy.” Horton ran his hands down the outside of Dallen’s arms. “That’s all I expect right now—that you want it, that you try.” Dallen managed another jerky nod. Horton brushed his fingertips over his eyelids. Dallen didn’t open his eyes when the fingers left his face, but the blindfold he expected to be offered never arrived. “I expect you to try to keep your eyes closed. Try. No one’s going to be angry with you if you open your eyes. No one will be punished. Understand?” “Yes, sir.” Dallen understood more than just the words. He understood the message behind them too. It wouldn’t be like last time. Horton’s hands slid slowly around him, settling on his arse. They pulled him tight against the larger man. He could feel how hard the dominant was through the other man’s clothes. The floor disappeared from underneath Dallen’s feet as Horton lifted him. He grabbed hold of the other man’s shoulders as he clamped his eyes shut very tight against the urge to open them.
The sling moved against his skin as he felt himself being lowered. The leather caught him, supporting him in a web of chains as his weight settled against it. Dallen had no doubt where the dominant was. Horton stood just in front of him, he could feel the other man’s eyes travelling over his body. But the older man was the only person whose position he could place within the room. He had no idea where the other submissive was. “Caroline.” Dallen tensed as the name left the dominant’s lips. A hand came to rest on his shoulder. Another settled against his hair. Smaller hands than those that had lifted him into the sling, with a gentler touch. Caroline. “I’m fine,” the other submissive whispered into his ear. “I’m right here.” Dallen barely had time to let that fact sink into his mind before a large hand wrapped around his wrist and guided it to one of the leather cuffs that hung from the frame on either side of his head. His other wrist was quickly secured by another band of leather. Dallen took a deep breath and let it out very slowly. It had been far too long since he’d felt real bondage hold him in place. At the same time, it was far too soon to be trapped and helpless in front of a real dominant. “We’re going to keep everything very simple today,” Horton informed him. Sensing that an answer was required, Dallen licked his lips, and scraped two words together. “Yes, sir.” The other man’s hands stroked over his skin, he could feel the strength in his touch, but at the same time he could feel the other man was being careful with him. He closed his eyes a little tighter, not so much needing to hide from the care the dominant was taking of him, as from the very idea he should need such a fuss made of him. “I know what I’m doing, Dallen. No one’s going to get hurt unless they want to.” Caroline’s fingers flexed against him, reminding him of her presence, her support. “Yes, sir,” he managed to whisper. As Horton’s hands traced their way up Dallen’s arms towards the cuffs, the submissive felt the other man’s strength overtake the carefulness a little. The care was still there, but it wasn’t pushed to the forefront, it wasn’t the purpose of the touch, it wasn’t the message the fingertips were trying to send to him as they worked against his muscles.
Without any sort of line being drawn, the other man’s touch turned into a statement of ownership over him. Dallen murmured his pleasure as he leaned into the dominant’s hands as much as he was able. The sling held him at just the right height so his arse was being offered up to the other man’s cock. As Horton leant forward to stroke his hands higher up towards his wrists, his fly rubbed against Dallen’s buttocks. He felt the other man’s cock straining against the front of his jeans. Doing his best to rock within the restraints, Dallen tried to push himself against the other man’s fly in offering. If the dominant noticed, he made no comment. His hands continued to explore Dallen’s skin as if staking a claim over him. Every inch of him seemed to be explored, examined, until Horton’s fist finally closed around his cock. A spike of pleasure rushed through him, hard, fast and uncontrollable. His cheek brushed against Caroline’s as she rested her head against his. Her hands moved, following the same line Horton had traced up his arms, until her fingers entwined with his. The dominant continued to jack his cock, again and again, setting fire to every nerve ending he possessed. Unable to open his eyes, Dallen had no way of knowing what expression lingered on the other man’s face, had no way of knowing if he looked likely to take him all the way with his hand. As improbable as it was that the dominant would ever grant him permission to come so easily, he couldn’t help but hope. “Not yet,” Horton said, his voice rough with his own desire, and just a touch of gentle amusement at his submissive’s predicament. Dallen bit back a groan as he dipped his head back and rubbed his cheek against Caroline’s skin. Don’t make it easy for him. The dominant was obviously determined to follow the same advice he’d given to Caroline when her lips were wrapped around Dallen’s cock a week before. It was his responsibility not to come without permission. Horton was free to work his shaft however he pleased. Knowledge of those facts rushed to his cock, making it even harder to hold back. Horton drove him to the edge and made him cling to it with his fingertips, desperate to come, but even more desperate to please his master, to show the
older man he was capable of following any order he was given, no matter how hard it was to obey. The dominant’s hand disappeared. Dallen held his breath as he sensed the other man turn and walk away from him. Closing his eyes tighter than ever, he desperately tried to remember what it felt like to trust another man—to trust a dominant. He wanted that. He needed that. And he was willing to fight against himself for it if he had to, if only he could remember how. Blind, he only had sounds to guide him as he tried to trace the other man’s movements around the room. He heard a zipper being undone somewhere behind him. A second later, the tearing of a condom packet reached his ears. Dallen bit down on his bottom lip as Caroline gasped, just an inch away from his ear. “Caro?” Dallen couldn’t have kept the word back if his life had depended on it. She rubbed her cheek against his temple. Her fingers squeezed his for a brief moment before larger pair of hands covered their twined fingers. Horton’s touch gave the dominant a place in Dallen’s mental map of the room. He was standing right behind Caroline, fly undone and a condom rolled down over his shaft. “You don’t have permission to move, Caroline. Your hands stay exactly where they are.” “Yes, sir.” Even if they weren’t meant for him, the words were still effectively whispered in Dallen’s ear like a lover’s secret. It was impossible not to hear the pleasure in her response. A shot of adrenaline rushed down Dallen’s spine as he felt his lover’s enjoyment of the scene wrap around him, mixing with his own so thoroughly it was almost impossible to know where one started and another ended. She was right there, safe and happy. There was no reason why he should hold back from losing himself in the scene, from giving everything he had to the dominant. If it was possible for Dallen’s cock to get harder, it did. Pre-cum dripped onto his skin as his shaft curved enthusiastically back towards his stomach. Horton’s right hand disappeared from Dallen’s map of the world, but the left remained over theirs, connecting all three of them together. A moment later another gasp caressed Dallen’s ear. He whimpered as he imagined Horton’s right hand trailing over Caroline’s body as he explored her just as he’d explored him a few moments before.
Caroline turned her head to the side and her temple came to rest against his. She swayed against him and he knew Horton’s cock was already buried deep inside her. Dallen couldn’t hold back a groan as her skin brushed against his, letting him count out each thrust the dominant offered her, almost as if he could feel it inside himself. He rocked in his bondage in response to every motion, as if he might somehow be allowed to come, just from second hand pleasure. She had to have been close from the very first touch, and Horton’s free hand must have been playing out a truly virtuoso performance against her clit. Long before Dallen expected it, he felt Caroline’s body jerk as she reached her climax. A glorious moan filled the air as her fingers tightened around his, her nails sinking into his palm with the force of her orgasm. Horton’s hands left theirs. The sound of a gentle kiss being placed on Caroline’s opposite temple reached Dallen’s ears. Just a brief moment later, he sensed the other man walking back around to face him. The tip of a hard cock pressed against his hole. For a moment he thought the older man was going to push straight into him. He felt himself tense at the prospect, even as he willed his body to relax in the vague hope that would somehow let him take the other man unprepared. The tip of his Horton’s cock rubbed back and forth against his exposed hole, already slick. Dallen whimpered as he realised it was Caroline’s wetness that was being spread against him. As Horton pulled back, lube slicked fingers took the place of his cock. Dallen gasped his delight as the fingers slid inside him and quickly found his prostate. From that moment on, Dallen couldn’t tell if the other man’s touch was intended to be preparation or a kind of teasing torture. Within moments, fingers weren’t enough. He needed to feel the other man inside him properly, needed to feel the other man come as he buried himself deep inside his hole and it became impossible to remember a time when they hadn’t been joined together that way. Just as he knew he had to speak, to beg and do anything else that might make the dominant take mercy on him, the older man’s fingers left him. Plea already on his lips, Dallen hesitated.
He felt Horton’s cock kiss his hole once more. He no longer hesitated to press back against him, begging with his body if not his voice. The dominant didn’t need any further encouragement. He pushed into him, slow and steady, making him feel every inch of his shaft as he filled him and stretched him open even further. Caroline’s lips caressed Dallen’s neck, sweet and gentle. Barely a second later, Horton began to thrust into him, hard and demanding, and thoroughly perfect from the first moment. There had to be something wrong about one submissive receiving so much pleasure. Suddenly, part of Dallen’s mind rebelled against everything that was being offered to him. He pulled at his restraints, sure that much wonder couldn’t last, could only be setting him up for it to be taken away just when he needed it most. Caroline’s fingers squeezed around his as if she sensed him edging towards panic. She murmured her approval as Horton thrust into him, as if she relished each motion just as much as he did. She pressed another kiss to his cheek. He could still feel Caroline’s pleasure radiating off her as she rested her temple against his. She was fine. He’d seen her high on her submission so many times, he didn’t need to open his eyes to know how she’d appear right then. Beautiful and safe and content. There was nothing he needed to think about except the bliss of being caught between his two lovers. As quickly as it had shot through him, the panic disintegrated. Dallen stopped holding back. He gave himself to the experience. Pure pleasure raced through him as he gave in to temptation, and to the instinct to trust. Caroline traced her gaze very slowly down Dallen’s body, past where the dominant’s hands held him steady, past where his cock curved towards his stomach, past even where Horton’s shaft slid into his hole. Her attention travelled up Horton’s shirt. The dominant thrust forward again, muscles working and flexing in his torso with every movement. Dallen rocked within the web of chains and leather as the dominant’s movements set the sling swaying in its frame. Caroline’s eyes met Horton’s. The dominant held her gaze. She looked down for a moment before quickly lifting her attention to the older man once more. He was so in control, so confident about anything and everything. And he was exactly what Dallen needed—what they both needed. Caroline pressed a kiss against her lover’s
neck. Her body still thrummed with the feel of Horton pressed up against her back, his shaft buried deep inside her. She rocked gently with each movement of Dallen’s body, as Horton pushed into him. The other submissive’s eyes were still closed. The trust in the other man was still there as Horton forced him closer and closer to his climax. “Come.” The dominant timed the word perfectly. Caroline knew Dallen well enough to know when his control was about to give away. The word hit the air, barely a moment before any possibility of holding back slipped from the younger man’s grasp. Dallen tossed his head as he came, cum spilling across his stomach. Horton let out a yell a moment later. He buried himself deep inside Dallen as he jerked and finally stilled. Caroline watched as the pleasure flashed across the older man’s face. Dropping her gaze, she saw the tight grip he had on Dallen’s sides. She tightened her own grip on his hands, knowing how much he loved being held that way. Some of her own earlier pleasure rushed back through her, setting her whole body tingling as Dallen squeezed her fingers in return. A moment later, as Horton pulled away from him, the other submissive turned his mouth towards her for a proper kiss. She parted her lips as they moulded together. A sound from the other end of the sling caught her attention, out of the corner of her eye, she saw the older man straighten up his clothes. She pulled away from the kiss, giving Dallen back to the other man for a little while longer, eager to let her lover enjoy feeling a dominant’s control for as long as he was able to. Horton undid the cuffs, but he shook his head when she was about to let go of Dallen’s hands. Caroline kept hold of him until Horton nodded his permission for her to move. The dominant immediately took a firm grip on the younger man’s wrists, never leaving his skin without a lover’s touch for more than a fraction of a second. He guided the submissive’s hands forward, bringing Dallen to balance on the edge of the sling’s support. Letting go of his wrists then, he wrapped his arms around the younger man body and lifted him down.
Still standing at the back of the frame, Caroline watched every detail of what passed between them. Even when Dallen’s feet were firmly settled on the floor, Horton didn’t take his support away from him. Caroline smiled as the older man brushed the pad of his thumb over Dallen’s eyes, giving him permission to open them. “Good boy.” He kissed him very gently as he blinked his eyes open. Caroline was pretty sure that was the moment. When his lips met Dallen’s that way, that was when she first realised she was starting to fall in love with the dominant. The older man looked across to her and beckoned her closer. Suddenly feeling silly and shy, she hesitated before she stepped forward and joined them. Horton slid one of his arms around her waist, welcoming her into the circle of his embrace. Dallen’s opposite hand settled on the small of her back. She leaned her head on Horton’s shoulder as she felt the warmth of both men’s bodies wrap around her. Caroline closed her eyes then, not because a dominant had ordered it, not because she wasn’t allowed to see what happened next, simply because she wasn’t ready to face certain things. Dallen pressed a sleepy kiss against her hair. Horton arranged them all a little more comfortably against each other. “Good girl.” Caroline smiled between them and closed her eyes even tighter.
**** “Caro, what’s wrong?” Caroline didn’t bother to lie and say everything was fine. Sitting on the edge of their bed, she stared at a patch of carpet a few inches in front of her bare feet. The same topic had been rolling around in her head for almost three weeks now. At first it had been easy to keep the idea to herself. She had to be sure. She had to give everything time to settle down inside her mind so she could see things as they really were, without getting lost in a fantasy that didn’t really exist in the real world. Her grip on the edge of the bed tightened as she tried to work out what to say. Nothing had changed as they met up with Horton for more scenes, and an equal number of ‘dates’ between them. Not the way he called to the submissive inside her, and not the way
she thought about him either. She knew how she felt about him, just as surely as she’d known how she felt about Dallen almost from the first time they’d met. The room fell silent as the other submissive gave her his complete attention. When she closed her eyes, Caroline could picture him so clearly, standing behind her on the other side of the bed. There wasn’t much she could say, not many ways she could tell the truth apart from to simply blurt it out. “Would you hate me if you found out I was falling for him?” she whispered. For several seconds, nothing. Dallen couldn’t have any doubt who she was talking about. There was only one man either of them meant when they talked about a ‘him’ in that tone of voice now. The mattress shifted beneath Caroline as Dallen joined her on the bed. She held her breath as he moved across the blanket and knelt directly behind her. “I’m not that big a hypocrite,” he admitted, very softly, the words barely louder than her own whisper. Caroline started to breathe again. Dallen rearranged his limbs until he sat behind her, one leg stretched out towards the floor, on either side of her. “You too?” she asked. Dallen pressed a kiss to her shoulder. “Me too.” She leant back against him as his arms slid around her waist. The tension that had been building inside her ever since she sensed which way things were heading eased a little. “What do we do now?” Dallen asked as the silence drew out between them once more. “Panic?” she suggested with a slightly forced chuckle. The fact they were both in love with him might make her feel a little better about the world, but it didn’t really help either of them, not if he didn’t feel the same way about them both. Hoping that two people could fall for each other was risky enough. A third lover feeling the same way…the chance of it happening were almost too slim to hope for. “Run?” Dallen offered back. “Lie?” “Confess?” “Hide?”
“Submit?” Automatically about to offer her own suggestion, Caroline hesitated. “Submit…” “What else can we do?” Dallen asked. “All we can really do is be his for as long as he wants us both. And when he doesn’t want us, we’ll…” “Cross that bridge when we come to it,” she finished for him. Dallen nodded. Caroline rested her hands over his, shrugging her shoulders to work their bodies together into an even more comfortable position. She nodded to the world in general. “We submit…” Turning around, she leaned up for a kiss. As they rearranged themselves comfortably in their bed a few minutes later, she pressed another kiss to his shoulder before resting her head against it. “Why do I get the feeling knowing how we both feel about him isn’t going to make things any easier next time we submit to him?” she asked some time later, as they both lay very quietly, each trying not to disturb the other, just in case they were the only one who couldn’t sleep for thinking about their master. “You know we can’t tell him, Caro,” Dallen said. She nodded, cuddling in more comfortably against his side. “I know.” That wasn’t part of the deal. They were his playmates, not his submissives—not in the way they might wish they were anyway. As she sensed Dallen finally drifting off some time later, Caroline sighed softly to herself. Knowing all of that didn’t make it any easier to accept. And the fact that their next play date was supposed to take place in Horton’s house rather than the club wouldn’t make it any easier to remember either.
Chapter Four Dallen’s gaze followed Caroline’s movements as she slipped quietly from their master’s living room en route to the bathroom. “You’re very protective of her.” Dallen turned his attention back to where Horton sat, in the arm chair opposite him. Part of him really wished he’d never whispered his return confession to Caroline. Saying the words out loud hadn’t eased his feelings for the dominant—if anything, knowing his lover felt the same way had only encouraged his emotions to give themselves free rein. Suddenly alone in a room with him, it was hard to believe there wasn’t a flashing neon sign above his head declaring just how far he’d already fallen for the older man. More nervous than ever in his presence, Dallen rubbed his palms against his jeans and tried to look relaxed. It took him a few seconds to register exactly what the other man said to him, and that Horton seemed to be waiting for a reply. “It’s nothing personal, sir. I mean…” Dallen shook his head at himself. That was a sure way to impress their master—turn into a tongue-tied little school boy every time he was asked a simple question. “I’m not trying to protect her from you, sir,” he rephrased, as clearly as possible. Horton smiled as he passed him a re-filled glass of lemonade. “I know what you mean. You’re gentle with her yourself—you’re both very gentle with each other, in fact. It’s quite beautiful.” A touch of heat rose to Dallen’s cheeks. He kept his attention on his lemonade. “Except, sometimes you like a rougher touch,” Horton went on. Dallen nodded. “Yes, sir.” It was pointless to deny it when he’d been hoping the other man might take a whip to him, almost from the very first moment he set eyes on him. “And, sometimes, so does Caroline.” The submissive looked up. He met his master’s gaze and held it. “She’s not as into that as I am, sir.” “Not to the same extent,” Horton agreed.
Dallen hesitated, turning his glass of lemonade around and around, as if it were a cup full of tea leaves that just might unveil all the mysteries of the universe if he stared at it for long enough. She wasn’t as into pain as he was. He couldn’t have lied to his master about that, any more than he could have lied to him about anything else. It wasn’t as if he was unaware that Caroline had been known to like to feel the kiss of the lash on quite a few occasions. It was much more a case of him simply wishing she didn’t have any interest in it at all. “You want to whip her.” It was a statement, not a question. “Yes.” The other man didn’t need his permission. Caroline’s consent was more than enough. All three of them knew that. “Not just her, both of you,” Horton continued. Dallen nodded his understanding. His throat was dry. He quickly drank down the entire contents of his glass. Picking up Caroline’s empty glass, he took them both across to the little bar on the far side of the room. Horton rose too. Reaching past him, the older man set his own glass on the bar alongside theirs. He was right behind Dallen, his body seeming to surround him. “Do you trust me, sweetheart?” Dallen didn’t take his eyes off the empty glasses. “Yes, sir.” He did. He closed his eyes and repeated that fact to himself several times. He trusted him. And he loved him too. Strangely enough, in some ways, that made it far harder to trust him. Perhaps he didn’t trust him because he should, perhaps he trusted him simply because it wasn’t in him not to trust someone he loved. The submissive cleared his throat. “You don’t need my permission, sir.” “I’m not sadistic enough to take the whip to you when the only thing you can think about is your concern for your lover.” Dallen kept his gaze lowered, kept his back to Horton. “It’s not a problem, sir.” Horton’s hands settled on his shoulders, turning him around to face his master. “This is what you want?”
Dallen glanced up at him. “Yes, sir.” In that moment, it was the truth. He wanted to please the other man, he wanted to let Caroline have whatever she wished for. In that moment, those facts made it what he wanted. A click from the door handle on the other side of the room heralded Caroline’s return. Almost before he knew it, Dallen found himself upstairs, standing in Horton’s play room. He was vaguely aware that the other man must have put a lot of time and money into furnishing the space with such a complete collection of toys. It was a shame then, that almost all of it was wasted on him for his first visit. All he was really aware of was the fact they weren’t in a public play room. They were in their master’s house, in the home of the man they had both fallen in love with. Dallen looked across at Caroline. It was hard to believe her thoughts weren’t much the same as his. Horton ran his fingers along the edge of one of four leather cuffs that hung from the ceiling near the centre of the room. Four cuffs—enough for two pairs of wrists, if two submissives stood very close together. Back to back or face to face? Dallen swallowed, wondering just how their master intended to arrange them that night. Clothes quickly discarded into neat little piles near the door, they soon stood beneath the cuffs, awaiting his decision. “Dallen.” No order needed to be added to the name. Dallen lifted his hands and offered them to the cuffs. They were buckled in place in moments. Caroline stood just a step away from him, patiently waiting her turn. Horton disappeared from of Dallen’s line of sight. When he came back, he was carrying a foot stool. He set it down on the floor between them and nodded to it. Caroline stepped up onto the leather covered surface. The added height brought her eyes level with Dallen’s. It took all his control not to lean forward and bring their lips together. Horton had never called them on kissing each other without permission in the middle of a scene, but Dallen still held back. The first scene in their master’s home was too important to take even the mildest risk.
Looking over Caroline’s shoulder, Dallen saw Horton pick up a crop from the collection of toys laid out on a marble topped table. As he approached them, he tapped the edge of it against his palm, as if unwilling to let it touch either of them until he’d already tested it on his own skin. Dallen closed his eyes. A second passed. The crop traced gently over his back, sending a shiver down as spine. He opened his eyes as Horton began to circle them very slowly. As he passed behind Caroline, Dallen held his breath. Her naked body brushed against him as she swayed towards the leather when it traced a line across her skin too. The crop came back to Dallen. It flicked lightly against his back, not even enough to sting, let alone hurt. From him to Caroline, as the older man circled them again. She made a pleased little noise in the back of her throat. The sound caressed Dallen’s lips, making him all the more desperate for a kiss he wasn’t brave enough to steal. The next touch of the crop against his back was still gentle. There was just a little more bite to it—something to tease the masochist in him with the possibilities the toy might present in the future. In spite of his nerves, he felt himself start to harden. Suddenly, Caroline swayed towards him. Dallen’s hands tugged at his cuffs as he automatically tried to lower his arms and support her. Looking over the other submissive’s shoulder, he saw Horton standing behind her. Some of his panic faded away. Horton wouldn’t let her fall. The thought was just there inside his head, without him needing to reach and scramble for it. Horton wouldn’t let her fall. Dallen dropped his gaze, just in time to see his master’s boot leave the back of the footstool Caroline balanced upon. He’d pushed the little platform nearer to him, nudged Caroline closer to his other submissive. There was no longer any need for either of them to sway for their bodies to touch. Bare skin met bare skin almost from top to toe. Dallen’s burgeoning erection brushed against Caroline as Horton started to circle them again. Her touch as much as that of the crop quickly had him completely hard, curving back to his stomach, rubbing teasingly against Caroline’s body with every movement either of them made in response to the touch of the crop. Each time Horton increased the intensity of the contact he was willing to offer them, the implement came to Dallen first. The submissive looked up and met Horton’s eyes. Their
master was letting him know exactly what sort of touch the crop would apply to Caroline’s skin next, letting him know he didn’t have to worry that the strikes would be too severe for her. Dallen swallowed, but made no comment. If their master wanted to offer him that sort of reassurance, all he could do was love him a little bit more for it. Again and again, the other man circled them, caressing their skin with the crop, flicking the tip against them. It was impossible to know where those sharp little touches would fall. From his shoulders to the backs of his legs, Dallen felt the crop land again and again, not yet harsh, but building its way up to something stronger with each revolution. Caroline’s body rubbed against his every time the crop moved on to her. As close as they were, it was impossible for him to doubt the fact she loved every kiss the toy offered her. Her only hesitation came when she looked up to him and their eyes met. Concern flashed into her eyes—for him, not for herself. He looked away, not wanting her to see the same thing reflected back to her. Not wanting her to worry that he was worrying. The crop landed hard against Dallen’s back. The sound as it whipped through the air altered. The crack as it met his skin was different too. A line of heat snapped through his body, sending sparks shooting through his veins. He gasped, head dropping back, as the dominant finally allowed him just a brief moment of the kind of pain he really enjoyed, and pleasure rushed through him in response, too wild to be understood let alone controlled. By the time he remembered a real world existed outside that moment of pure bliss, Horton had already moved away from him to stand behind Caroline. “Look at me, Dallen.” It wasn’t in the submissive to disobey that order. He met Horton’s eyes. The crop turned its attention to Caroline’s skin. The sound it made as it landed echoed a previous blow, but it wasn’t the one that had graced Dallen’s skin just a moment before. It was no harsher than the previous time the crop had been applied to Caroline. Their dominant had taken her as far as he intended to, as far as they both knew she’d enjoy going with the crop. He had no interest in giving the same whipping to both his submissives.
Dallen swallowed as what the other man wanted him to understand slowly seeped into his mind. He didn’t say anything, but when Horton’s lips twisted into an approving little smile, he knew the other man had seen the knowledge in his eyes. He was always careful with them both. Physically more so with Caroline, mentally, perhaps more so with him. The submissive swallowed again, his eyes losing focus for a moment. Part of him knew he should be embarrassed to realise that. Another part couldn’t help but love the fact the other man had no interest in playing the same sort of cruel mind games as the last dominant they’d shared their scenes with. The whip fell again, pulling Dallen back into the here and now. Horton had made his decisions, and they were good decisions. He didn’t need one of his submissives watching over him, checking up on him. Very slowly, Dallen felt all the concerns in the world drain away through each lash the other man had applied to both their bodies. The crop came down again, across Dallen’s buttocks, pulling a pleasure filled groan out of him, making it impossible not to thrust against Caroline. Again, the crop fell, painting a flash of pain and pleasure across his shoulders. Dallen stopped counting, he stopped keeping track. His mind fell into the moment, and it was impossible to believe a past or a future existed while the crop continued to dance against him and caress Caroline in turn. When Horton stopped behind him, close enough for his clothes to tease his whip marks, Dallen had his apology on his lips. He’d come so close to ruining the scene for everyone and… Before he could utter a single word, Horton guided his lips to Caroline’s. Permission to kiss granted, Dallen moaned against his girlfriend’s mouth as he took full advantage of it. The kiss turned into another, then another as he gloried in the way their mouths moulded together. The crop flew over their skin once again, as their bodies pushed against each other. Caroline gasped and moaned against his lips, her body began to writhe as the implement forced more and more pleasure into her and no release was offered. An extra sheen of sweat broke out on their skin as Horton took them to the very edge, and held them there, together on the verge of both insanity and ecstasy.
Dallen groaned as he desperately rocked his hips, pre-cum smearing onto Caroline’s body with each helpless thrust. The crop fell against Caroline once more, just a fraction harder than all the other touches she’d received from it. She bucked against him, tossing back her head as she came from nothing more than the joy of their master’s lash. The movements of her body against Dallen as the crop landed—harsh and glorious— on his backside one more time, tipped him over the edge. He came, just a moment after her, a scream tearing from his lungs as his cum spilled against Caroline’s skin and the rest of the universe ceased to exist. Pleasure shot through Dallen, so intense it was hard to distinguish it from pain, and with it came a pain so beautiful, it somehow became pleasure. His head spun. His breath stalled in his chest. His eyes dropped closed—but even before his lids fell, darkness crept around the edges of his vision. For what felt like a very long time, there was nothing. Even pleasure and pain, ceased to exist, there was just wave after wave of perfection that crashed through him, drowning out everything else. When he finally made his lungs work, he pulled a deep breath of air into his body and held it for several long seconds before finally letting it out. It did nothing to clear his mind. He blinked his eyes open. Caroline’s eyes were still closed. He rested his forehead against her temple. She murmured very softly. The vibration of the tiny little sound seemed to shoot through his whole body. He moaned in response, but when she tilted her head back, he found the coordination to bring their lips together, very gently. As the kiss broke, Caroline blinked up at him. He saw all the emotions in her eyes. Raw after the scene, it was impossible for her to hide anything from him. He had no doubt it would be equally impossible for her to hide anything from their master. “Just submit,” he reminded her. That was all they could do. No confessions. No demands. That wasn’t the deal. Caroline swallowed rapidly before she nodded, just once and whispered the words back against his lips. “Just submit.” On the other side of the room, Horton set the crop carefully on the white marble surface, wary that any sudden move might break the spell his lovers were caught in.
Turning his complete attention back to them, he watched their lips come together one last time before he stepped forward. Dallen glanced towards him as he seemed to sense his master’s approach. He stepped behind the younger man, lining his body up against him. Dallen immediately pressed his arse back against his crotch in offering. The submissive was exhausted from the scene. Pure weariness hung from his every limb, and it was far too soon for him to enjoy receiving his master right then, but he still made the offer. Horton smiled slightly. “I’m going to undo your cuffs. You’re going to focus on staying on your feet, understand?” Dallen nodded. “Yes, sir.” The words were barely audible. He undid one of the submissive’s wrists. Before he undid the other, he slid one of his arms around the smaller man’s waist. The moment the second hand was released, Dallen’s knees seemed to disappear from beneath him. Horton kept him on his feet, pulling him back tight against his master’s body. The submissive gasped, as the marks from the crop rubbed against his master’s clothes. Horton didn’t ease his grip. He’d heard the pleasure in the sound, and he doubted the younger man would enjoy tumbling to the floor half as much as he loved the reminder of each and every mark Horton had left on his body. Dallen glanced over his shoulder at him. The confusion in his eyes made Horton sure that it had never occurred to the submissive that the evenings entertainments could come so close to bringing him to his knees. “It’s been a while since you did a scene like this, hasn’t it, sweetheart?” “Yes, sir.” The words were whispered through a throat left raw by pleasure. “That’s fine. Just relax.” “Yes, sir.” Very slowly, the submissive took more of his weight onto his own feet. A few more minutes passed and he was supporting himself. Horton slowly released him. Looking over the younger man’s shoulder, he met Caroline’s eyes. She smiled sleepily across at him. When he was sure Dallen was steady, Horton stepped away from him. He walked around them until he stood behind Caroline. “Ready, darling?”
“Yes, sir.” He repeated the process. A nod to Dallen sent the other man’s arms around her as he allowed the younger man the pleasure of keeping her on her feet as her wrists were freed. They stood in the centre of the room like a perfect submissive masterpiece. And for the first time, Horton really understood how an artist might feel when he realised he’d created a perfect piece of sculpture, but that his creation was completely separate from him. The only true links existed between the elements of the composition itself. Dallen looked across to him first. Horton let the submissive follow his master’s gaze to the bed set in the corner of the room. The younger man helped his lover down off the foot stool and kept a careful eye on her all the way across to it. They sat on the edge of the mattress together, a tangle of limbs and gentle touches. Watching from the centre of the room, Horton couldn’t tear his eyes away from them. They were mesmerising in their simplicity, even if the emotions they raised inside him were far from simple. It was stupid really, to be able to love something so much, and somehow hate it at the same time. He’d thought he’d get tired of watching the way they were with each other at some point, just the way the other couples he’d played with over the years had quickly lost his interest. This time, that hadn’t happened. He still adored the fact that they were so blatantly in love with each other, and so comfortable with that fact that it didn’t seem to occur to either of them to hide that from anyone. The bond had been there long before either of them had ever set eyes on him. As pretty as it was, it was also something he knew he had no part of, no claim to, no control over. With any other couple, he’d have considered their self-sufficiency ideal. No need for any guilt when he got bored and walked away. His lovers could look after each other. It was a perfect arrangement—unless he suddenly found that he didn’t want to walk away. “Just submit.” The words caught his attention again, whispered very quietly, for submissive ears only. “What does that mean?” Dallen looked up at him. “Sir?”
“Just submit. I heard you say the same thing earlier. What does it mean?” To his relief, the words came out calm and steady. They sounded like the enquiry of a dominant who knew he had the right to question any word his submissives said during a scene with him. There was no hint of the love sick fool who suddenly hated being on the outside, looking into a world where dominants might not have any place. Dallen and Caroline exchanged a long look, the emotions in the gazes impossible for Horton to read. Very slowly, Dallen nodded, as if agreeing with a request he saw in his lover’s eyes. Even after that, it seemed like a long time before either of the submissives spoke. Standing on the other side of the room, dominant or not, there was nothing Horton could do but wait. “We didn’t meet at a kink club,” Dallen confessed. He looked across to Horton. Nodding his acceptance of the first fact to be stated, Horton waited for the rest of the story. “By the time either of us got around to admitting how much we enjoyed submission, it was too late.” “It didn’t matter that we were both submissives, that neither of us wanted to dominate the other,” Caroline added. “By then, we were both already head over heels in love.” She smiled up at Dallen as she said it, not even a trace of regret in her expression “When something like that happens, all you can do is, just love each other—and just trust that things will somehow turn out okay. So that’s what we did,” Dallen whispered. Horton looked from one submissive to the other and back again. It was hard to imagine that there had ever been a time when they weren’t bound together in one perfect, submissive unit. Part of him knew that coming through a time when they each had to decide if they were willing to accept the other in spite of that, had probably been one of the things that brought them so close, but it was still almost impossible for him to understand it. He looked away from them for a moment. There was no reason why a master should need to understand how it felt to discover his lover was a submissive and to not be thrilled with that fact. He turned his gaze back to them, just in time to see them exchange a very speaking look.
Dallen nodded, as if giving what Caroline was about to say his approval. “And sometimes when submissives fall for their master, there’s nothing they can do about that either. All they can do is love, and trust and…just submit,” Caroline said. Horton met Caroline’s eyes, then Dallen’s. His mind raced in circles around the words as he analysed every possible interpretation and kept coming back to the same one over and over again. “We’re yours for as long as you’re interested in us both, sir. And when you’re not interested any more, then we won’t bother you—but it won’t be because how we feel about you will change,” Dallen said, very softly, as if the words were hard for him to force out. Unable to make them wait for his first response, Horton nodded very slowly, letting them know that he had heard everything they said, that he understood what they were telling him. The grip the submissives had on each other’s hands was white knuckled. He stared at the entwined digits for a long time. He walked across the room very slowly, trying to work out what he was going to say before he got there but unable to get thoughts straight inside his head, let alone words. After so much time spent with them, it was second nature to slide his hands into two heads of hair. It took no conscious thought to brush his lips against first one pair of welcoming lips, then another. That wasn’t the plan. If things started to get too involved he walked away. It was what he’d done for so long, the knowledge that it was what he should do next was engrained inside him. The only thing that made this situation different to the others he’d been involved in was that he was usually sensible enough to spot the signs and leave before anyone had a chance to make any such confession. Except, he knew that was a lie—there were differences that were far more important than mere timing. “And at what point did you intend to make me aware of all these facts if I hadn’t called you on your whispering?” he asked, his tone of voice carefully pitched. “I don’t know, sir,” Caroline admitted. “Maybe never.” He shook his head. “You shouldn’t keep secrets from your master,” he informed them both. He took a deep breath. “Not if you want him to continue be your master even when the scene has ended and the cuffs come off.”
Dallen blinked at the idea. He didn’t look away, not even to glance at Caroline. When Horton turned his attention to the other submissive, she was staring at him just as intently, as if trying to work out if this were some kind of cruel joke. “Only the cuffs would need to come off of course,” Horton added. “There’s no reason why a nicely matched pair of discreet little markers shouldn’t remain all the time.” He looked at one bare neck, then another. The idea appealed to him in a way it never had before. He couldn’t help but think simple silver chains would fit the purpose very well, perhaps with a strand of leather running through the links, just so those who might guess what the chains meant would know for certain that they were no longer available to play with other dominants. Caroline lifted her hand to her neck, but he doubted she was even aware of the gesture. He smiled as he turned to Dallen and saw that he’d mirrored the movement perfectly. “Would you like that?” he asked, trying to sound as if he already knew what their answers would be, or perhaps that it meant far less to him than it did. “It’s…we’ve only…” Dallen stuttered. Horton reached out and set his fingertips against the submissive’s lips. It wasn’t fair of him to make him think he had to be sensible and make complicated decisions when he was still caught up in the tail end of the scene and could only really want to be fussed over and to sleep. “Not right this moment. But…in the future,” Horton suggested. A glance between them, and he could already read them well enough to know what their answer would be. “Yes, sir.” Horton smiled his acceptance of their decision as if it was a simple little thing that didn’t really change anything. When he looked to the bed, they shuffled apart and made room for him between them. As he sat down, two pairs of hands reached out to him, instinctively looking for reassurance from their master. He slid an arm around each naked body and encouraged them both closer. Fitting three bodies comfortably together on the small mattress wasn’t entirely easy. Wide awake as his younger lovers dozed and snuggled against him, Horton doubted it
would be all that simple to fit three lives together either—even when two were already as well entwined as Dallen’s and Caroline’s already were. Leaning his head back against a leather covered pillow, he soon decided his best course of action was to take a leaf out of his submissives’ book. When a man found himself in a certain position, all he could do, was love, and trust, and…Horton smiled slightly as he shook his head. There was no need to get too carried away. It seemed safe to say, he could leave the submission to them.
About the Author 26 years old, from Wales, UK, Kim writes about kink, love and happy endings. If a story doesn't have those three things, it's not going to be written - at least not by this writer! Apart from that, Kim likes to write a little bit of everything. Male/Male, Male/Female, ménage, vampires, werewolves, ghost, time-travel - that sort of variety always keeps life interesting. A firm believer that there is no “One True Way” for people to kink, Kim also likes to let the characters in each book pick their own ways to dominate and submit to each other. As long as they stay safe, sane and consensual – Kim’s happy to let them live their lifestyle 24/7, or just open the toy box on weekends—whatever’s right for them. Email:
[email protected] Kim loves to hear from readers. You can find her contact information, website and author biography at http://www.total-e-bound.com.
Also by Kim Dare Collared: Turquoise and Leather Collared: Imperial Topaz G-A-Y: Gaydar G-A-Y: Gay Like You G-A-Y: Gay Until Graduation G-A-Y: Gay for Pay G-A-Y: Gay Divorcee G-A-Y: Gay Since Today G-A-Y: Gay Pride G-A-Y: Gay Man Seeks Same G-A-Y: Gay Friendly G-A-Y: Gay Best Friend Perfect Timing: You First Perfect Timing: Silent Night Perfect Timing: Time to Do Perfect Timing: Three Minute Man Perfect Timing Bi Now, Gay Later Pack Discipline: The Mark of an Alpha Christmas Spirits: The Gift My Secret Valentine: Secret Service Night of the Senses: Whispers Caught in the Middle: Between Tooth and Paw Summer Seductions: In the Heat of the Moment Friction: Yes! Voracious Vamps: Blood Slave
Gaymes: Elliot’s War
STRANGERS IN THE NIGHT Brynn Paulin
Dedication For my best friend who keeps me from making insane decisions.
Trademarks Acknowledgement The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of the following wordmarks mentioned in this work of fiction: Keds: SR Holdings, Inc. Krispy Kreme: HDN Corporation Barry Manilow: Hastings, Clayton and Tucker, Inc. Chateau Ste. Michelle: Ste. Michelle Vintners Inc. DBA Ste. Michelle Vineyards, Inc.
Chapter One McKenzie Stewart knew what lay just inside Sin’s Door. Sex. Lots of it. Anonymous and hopefully hot. Nervously, she ran her tongue over her bottom lip. Could she do this? It wasn’t exactly the kind of thing a quiet nanny usually did. Okay, it was the kind of thing a nanny never did. But at the moment, she wasn’t one. She had no charges and none lined up for a few months until the Andersons returned home from their trip abroad to Europe. They hadn’t wanted a nanny with them, and McKenzie was quite sure Mrs. Anderson didn’t want her around at all, but her husband insisted. To give the kids a sense of stability, you know? he’d told his wife, and somehow, she’d acted as if it was okay that he’d felt up the help. McKenzie wasn’t all right with it, but at the moment, jobs weren’t exactly falling from trees. Neither were men—not that she was at all interested in Mr. Anderson. She just wanted a sexy as hell guy to keep her warm. Barring that, a normal guy would be okay. So here she stood, staring at the green and blue neon lights of Sin’s Door. Normal did not reside beyond that portal to debauchery. Butterflies bombarded her insides as she ran a trembling hand over her short, red plaid skirt. She’d dressed sweet, innocent, and subtly naughty tonight—not that the hint of school girl in her dress was subtle, but so be it. At twenty-five, with fewer curves that your average high school cheerleader, she could still get away with that. She took a deep breath and pushed back her thick fall of dark brown hair. It brushed her lower back as she stepped towards the point of no return. And it was that point. She was not chickening out. Once she got through those doors, she was picking a guy and making a move and getting her brains fucked out. And tomorrow, maybe she’d do it again. McKenzie was tired of being nursemaid to the rich and mistress to none. Her schedule left her zero time for men, and now at loose ends, she had no one to be with. And she wanted sex. Lord, how she wanted sex. Perhaps Mr. Anderson had sensed that, and that’s why he’d tried to feel her up just before his family’s trip. Or perhaps he was just a pervert. She wasn’t taking the blame for his actions. So no man, no time—and usually no time for a man. It all brought her here, looking for anonymous sex. That would be far better than finding some poor guy who might want a
relationship. Her job just didn’t allow for one. Not much. What guy would be happy with Saturdays after the kids’ bedtimes until Monday morning at six a.m.? Yes, this was better. Resolved as she made it across the street, she tamped down any remaining nerves. Her panties grew damp with anticipation with every step she took—and she hadn’t even set eyes on the man. Music blared from the bar, flooding the sidewalk and street with sound as she approached. Would she even hear a pickup line if someone tried to toss one out? She’d have to rely on body language, she supposed. Just fine. If she could hear the guy, there was more of a chance that he’d tell her his name. She really didn’t want that. She shivered at a fantasy of what she did want, a fantasy that had haunted her the last few weeks as she’d spent nearly every night with her vibrator. Her pulse raced at the thought. Her on the bar, being passed around to man after man. Fucking a parade of them as everyone watched. Loving every second of it. Never going to happen. She pulled open the heavy wood door to Sin’s Door, anticipation prickling her skin. Inside was nearly as dark as outside, with crazy beams of green and blue lights slowly moving over the crowd. The interior as warm as late June, and just about as steamy. To bring out the body heat and natural musk in people, she decided as a light perspiration started to coat her skin. It wasn’t warm enough for her to really sweat—gross—and definitely more comfortable than actual summer heat. It was more like the heady warmth that took a body after particularly fantastic sex. Sex… Where to find it? Tiny white lights lined the walkways on the floor, cordoning off the bar from the aisle and the aisle from the table area and the dance floor from it all. McKenzie had no idea where to start. Feeling a bit like a deer caught in headlights, she glanced around until she was bumped from behind by a couple entering the bar. The man’s hand slid down McKenzie’s back to her ass and right on up under her skirt where he cupped a cheek bared by her thong. “New?” he whispered, and his woman leaned into McKenzie’s other side and stroked her palm up McKenzie’s torso to cup her breast. The woman’s thumb flicked over the peak
while McKenzie mutely nodded her response to the man’s question. His thumb traced the crease of McKenzie’s ass. The woman’s warm, minty breath puffed against McKenzie’s ear, “Try the bar, darling. Get a drink and look available, not terrified.” She gave the nipple a pinch then grazed McKenzie’s temple while her partner’s hand inched towards McKenzie’s sodden pussy. “You’re so hot. Every man here will want you,” the woman concluded and McKenzie’s legs trembled. Holy hell, what had she gotten into? The couple stepped around her to either side then threaded their fingers together and moved towards the dance floor. On slightly wobbling legs, she headed towards the bar. Luckily, a spot was open and she slipped into in. The couples on either side of her were engrossed in one another and didn’t notice her presence. That was okay with her since she was trying to get her bearings. The bartender noticed her and came right over. His dark hair fell over his brows as he gave her a devilish look while he swiped a cloth over the polished wood bar before her. “Welcome to Sin,” he said with a grin. “First timer?” She nodded. “Let me get you a drink. What’ll you have? A Slow Comfortable Screw? Piece of Ass? Screaming Orgasm? Virgin Mary?” He paused and his lips turned up further on one side. “An…I’d love to fuck you?” “That’s not a drink,” she laughed. He waggled his brows. “Picky about your drinks?” She shook her head. “I know just the thing. Be right back.” She watched his wide shoulders and delectable ass as he sauntered away to the centre island of the bar that housed the booze. To her surprise, he poured her a glass of beer from the tap then returned to her. He set the drink on a cardboard coaster with a picture of a woman giving a man a blowjob then slid it towards her. “The Leg Spreader,” he told her. “Guaranteed panty remover.” He leaned closer and tipped his head to her outfit. “You’re here for that, right?” Good lord, she was that obvious. Okay, probably everyone here was.
“Yes,” she replied with more bravado than she truly felt. The butterflies still pummelled her belly, but she was worried she was about to leave a moisture mark on her stool she was so wet. He leaned close. “If that’s what you want… See those red double doors over there? Go through them after your drink, and you’ll find what you’re looking for.” “Is it safe?” she blurted. “As safe as you want it to be,” he replied. “We haven’t lost anyone yet. In fact, they all come back for more.” McKenzie took a gulp of the beer as he walked away, and the alcohol immediately slipped through her. Within minutes, her body was warmer and her pussy seemed to throb with a new fullness, her folds swollen. She shifted on the leather stool, needing relief from the wanton need filling her. She almost moaned from it as the inside of her thighs warmed. Suddenly, she felt as if she’d been engaged in foreplay with her lover for hours yet had been denied release and filling by his cock. Her breaths were harsh as they pushed from her, and she almost reached down and removed the white silk covering her sex right then and there, fuck the back room. But she wanted to be fucked in the back room. She drank half her beer until her head felt a little swimmy. Not wanting to be drunk, wanting to experience and remember everything, she pushed the glass from her and beckoned the bartender. “How much?” she asked. “First one’s free, hon.” “Thanks.” She handed him a twenty. “Really. Thanks.” He grinned and jerked his head towards the real doors to sin. The inner sanctum. The metal from the doorknob seemed to vibrate beneath her palm, but she figured that was from her buzz and the thump-thump of the music blasting through the bar. Bodies undulated on the dance floor, and she suspected she could probably find sex there. No, she wanted what was behind door number one. Taking a deep breath, she turned the knob and stepped inside. The silence was almost deafening in comparison to the main portion of the bar. But there wasn’t actually silence. Moans punctuated the air, and if McKenzie hadn’t been wet
before, she was now. The sound of sex turned her on like no other thing. Even her own cries as her lover touched her could drive her over the edge. The lights in here were blue and green too, but unlike in the bar, they weren’t beams but rather slow strobes giving glimpses of bodies engaged in sex, like flashes of pictures. There one moment, gone the next. Unsure what to do, McKenzie walked further into the room which actually seemed to be a long, wide corridor with shallow alcoves every few feet. Perhaps she’d find one and lean against the wall there, listening to the lovers and feeling the sexual buzz through her body. She’d sink her fingers into her panties. Her folds would be so slick with cream, and that turned her on too, knotting tension in her belly as she approached an orgasm without a single touch. A voice came to her as she felt a hard body circling her back, pressing to her. The man’s powerful frame dwarfed her, and she fought back a deep ripple of need, not wanting him to think she was scared. “Look,” he murmured. “A naughty school girl lost in wonderland.” Her tongue darted out as fingers trailed over her arms. “I think she’s looking for some bad boys,” another voice said. Breath brushed her ear. “Boys who can show her what she’s missing in her good-girl life.” How true was that! But there were two of them. That was more than she’d bargained for. They led her to one of the alcoves while she gasped with her arousal. Without waiting for her consent, one of them flicked open the buttons on her white blouse. The other released the closure of her skirt, and the garment dropped from her body. Despite the warmth of the room, she trembled at being only in her panties and bra. She backed deeper into the space and bumped into the rear wall. The surface was covered with a short, dense carpeting of sorts and stimulated her overwrought nerve endings. The men approached her. In tandem, they each pulled down a cup of her bra. McKenzie moaned as both men chose a nipple and sucked it deep into their mouths. Each ran a palm over her belly, their fingertips sinking beneath her waistband to encounter her freshly waxed pussy. She hummed at the sensation of their callused skin running over the sensitive flesh then gasped as they both pushed fingers into her labia to run along her soaked slit.
Instantly, her body spasmed, and she cried out as her muscles convulsed in orgasm. Her eyes closed, her hands fisted and she pushed her head back against the rough surface of the wall. Even as her cunt’s walls squeezed, each man pushed a long finger inside her, fucking her deep as her hips jerked into the manual fucking. She almost screamed as they each added another finger, stuffing her full with four. Perfect. So perfect. “You’re such a bad girl. You know what happens to bad girls here?” “No,” she whispered, but they heard her because two dark chuckles rumbled into her ears. “They get fucked.” “Hard.” “Often.” “Oh, please,” she whimpered, completely lost in sensation. Any reservation she might have had was gone. She thrust her pussy into their continued pummelling, reaching for another release with her greedy cunt. She had no idea of their names or even what they looked like beyond vague shapes, but she didn’t care. “You’re ours tonight,” one of the two growled. “Yes,” she replied. “No one fucks you but us,” the other enjoined. “Yes. Yes…” she muttered mindlessly as her head swung back and forth against the wall. Their wrists rubbed her pussy as they kept at their pistoning while they whispered their thoughts into her ears, their firm lips brushing her as they spoke. “But maybe you’d like more. Other mouths. Other hands. People watching. Maybe you’d like to be the backroom slave tonight—the slave to pleasure and princess for the evening.” “Oh…” she whimpered, the sound a thready plea even to her own ears. “I think that’s a yes,” one of the two said. “Yes?” “Yes,” she breathed. “You like the idea of being watched,” one of them said. “Oh, I feel you do. Your pussy is gripping our fingers so tight. It speaks for you…so creamy, so hot to be filled.”
They pulled their hands free and she groaned in protest, wanting more. One of the men stepped away and a moment later, soft, low lights flashed on. It was actually more of a long room with alcoves, she saw. Directly before her, a woman was bent slightly, her hands braced against the wall as her lover thrust into her. McKenzie made a small sound in her throat. The man with her pressed to her back. He released her bra, dropping it to the floor. “You like that? The sight of them fucking?” he asked, and she felt her honey flow down her folds, even making her thighs slippery. His hands skated down her arms, and he turned her to copy the position of the woman she’d seen. McKenzie’s eyes closed, and she heard his zipper lowering then the sound of foil ripping. Her panties were ripped away, the sound of the nylon ripping sending a bolt of illicit pleasure jolting through her. Immediately, his wide cock pressed to her pussy. His hands locked on her hips then he surged forward, his grip alone keeping her from flattening to the carpeted wall. His shaft stretched her, even more than the fingers had. “Yes,” she cried as her tissues were forced open. “Yes. More…” This was so much more than she’d expected. So much more than a quick, back alley fuck. His hips undulated, setting up a rhythm as he pumped into her. That long, wide shaft rubbed her most sensitive spots, driving helpless, breathless cries from her as her fingers curled against the wall. His hands left her hips and slid up her sides to cup her breasts. He tweaked the tips before grasping and pulling. She squeaked as a frisson of erotic pain exploded through her, shooting to her core and tugging her centre. “Yes, again,” she pleaded. He pinched with each inward surge. Swells of pleasure swept forward and back inside her, promising relief and release, but never quite reaching the pinnacle. She screamed when suddenly a set of fingers pulled open her labia. Tongue and lips claimed her clit while the first man continued to fuck her. Nearer and nearer, her release drew. She wanted to be touched everywhere. Filled until she could barely walk. She needed to remember this for days. Suddenly, the lover at her clit clamped his teeth on that sensitive flesh, and she howled—actually howled—as unparalleled release screeched through her. Behind her, the
man groaned and stiffened, his body jerking as his cum filled the condom. Moments later, he pulled free, and McKenzie nearly collapsed into a heap.
Chapter Two She found herself swept into the front man’s arms and carried to the back of the room. A narrow bed sat on a dais, and he placed her on it. She blinked at the light falling on her. It wasn’t soft lighting filling the room. It was a glow emanating from the spotlight on this bed. Here in the centre of it, she could barely see the others in the room. A multitude could be watching her, and she wouldn’t know. Her nipples beaded, knowing people saw her this way. Were they getting off? Would they? “Your throne, my lady. Anyone who enters will see you. All the alcoves are angled this way.” She looked up at the men who’d chosen her for the night. One was the drop-dead gorgeous bartender who’d served her earlier. His olive-toned skin, which spoke of his Mediterranean heritage, gave him a dark, dangerous look in this light that both illuminated and created sharp shadows. His chocolate-coloured eyes devoured her and, slightly disoriented, she wondered if he’d fucked her or eaten at her pussy. With a smile, he moved into her. “I told you I wanted to fuck you,” he growled just before his mouth closed over hers, his lips driving hers apart. His tongue didn’t wait for permission before diving in and claiming the cavern within. And she knew. Her taste filled her as they kissed, arousing her even more. Vaguely, she wondered how turned on a person could get before they went mad with it. Suddenly, he broke away and the other man was there, his lightly tanned hand sliding across McKenzie’s belly, between her breasts and up to cup her cheek. He looked similar to the bartender, his dark hair longer to brush his shoulder blades. Both men had dark brown eyes and black-brown hair. The man who’d fucked her stole his kiss, a quick consuming of her soul, before both her lovers knelt before her ‘throne’. Their wide chests were perfect specimens of manhood. And their erect cocks, even more perfection. The bartender pushed her legs apart then traced her seam with a thick finger. “The leg spreader, didn’t I tell you?” he said. “And your panties. Poof!” He grinned that same devilish
grin from earlier. “Now, my lady, rest back on your elbows and let your subjects admire you.” He pulled her ass to the edge of the bed and planted her legs far apart. She jolted as cuffs snapped around her ankles. Her other lover moved up beside her. He lifted straps from the mattress and fastened them around her arms at the wrist and just beneath her elbows. The placement would keep her semi-upright, while a wedged cushion he shoved beneath her would ensure it. “Logan,” he said then jerked his head towards his partner. “Gareth.” Logan and Gareth. Logan had licked her; Gareth had fucked her. Nice to know. But she could hardly think. Her head dropped back, jutting her breasts heavenward. “Oh yeah, she likes this,” Gareth said. “Look at the way her honey drips.” McKenzie groaned, overwhelmed by what she’d gotten herself into. Lord, she’d definitely made a right turn somewhere. Logan stood at the edge of the dais, apparently comfortable being naked before them. “Everyone,” he called. “Our princess wants to be very naughty. She commands every brave knight in her kingdom come lick her fine, creamy offering.” Her head jerked up. Commands? Every? Oh… Her whole being shuddered in anticipation of the scene so like what she’d fantasised. Logan and Gareth lounged on either side of her. Each of them held a thigh open while they lazily laved her nipples. She couldn’t hold back her long, low moan of pleasure as she felt the first man kneel between her legs. His shoulders brushed the insides of her thighs as he bent forward, and she imagined him on all fours before her. He wouldn’t need his hands. She was so aroused that, with her legs spread wide, her labia had pulled back to reveal all of her. Even in the elevated heat of the bar, her body was warmer, and she felt the cooler air waft over her heated, exposed flesh. Her ‘subject’s’ tongue lashed over her, lapping at her cream. He stabbed the tip into her passage. She jerked and, despite the bindings, tried to push into the wet heat of his mouth. Through half-lidded eyes, she saw Gareth gently place his foot on the top of the guy’s head and push him away. She moaned at the cool air on her fiery flesh. Another man replaced the first. He circled her clit with his tongue then tasted the cream flowing freely from her. Long strokes over her cunt had her twisting with unbearable pleasure.
Just when she was about to topple over the edge into release, Logan repeated Gareth’s earlier move. And another ‘knight’ stepped up. He dropped to his knees, his hands going to the underside of her thighs. He grasped her tightly as his tongue stabbed into her quivering passage. McKenzie screamed as the orgasm that had been denied her ripped over her body. Her head dropped back as her body arched, her shoulders jamming into the wedge beneath her. Her cries echoed through the room as more and more mouths took her. Each pushed her to a higher level of release. She lost track of the number who’d tasted her and merely revelled in the sensual freedom of being possessed by them while her lovers oversaw it all. For some reason, she felt completely comfortable with them and trusted them, though that might be an insanely stupid thing to do. But as their hands lovingly ran over her body and their mouths continued the fervent attention on her breasts, she did trust them. Gareth gathered one of her breasts in his hand and squeezed slightly as he pushed the tip up to his mouth, then sucked hard. She moaned at the pressure and the spear of pleasure that surged to her pussy, clamping on her clit. His tongue pressed the pliant nipple. She wondered if she’d have a bruise showing through the tanned areola tomorrow morning, an erotic reminder of tonight—as if the tender sensitivity wouldn’t be enough to keep her smiling all day. Logan released the bindings that held her. He climbed onto the bed beside her. Completely mesmerised, she watched him roll a condom down his thick shaft. Her eyes met his and he pulled her over to kiss him while Gareth moved with her, unwilling to release her breast yet. Reaching over, he tweaked and pulled at the opposite mound. Suddenly, he was gone while Logan fully claimed her mouth. Releasing her lips, he moved her to straddle him, upright and facing away from him. She drew in a startled breath when she realised, she’d be fucking him while facing the room and who knew how many people. She lifted high, hovering above Logan’s cock. The tip bobbed and pushed against her clit. Closing her eyes to absorb every sensation, she slowly sank down his cock. A low groan echoed from her as she took him to his base, his shaft reaching to the back of her vagina.
Her hands rested on his hard torso as she moved over his pumping hips, the two of them like a well-tuned machine. She’d never experienced anything like this—the innate convergence of energy. She felt it with not one but both of the men who’d claimed her for the night. Gareth moved away from them and she immediately missed his presence. She opened her eyes to search him out, but he’d vanished into the shadows. Logan didn’t give her time to ponder his disappearance though. He grasped her waist, pulling her harder onto his erection and drawing her loud cry. Bringing up her hands, she skimmed her palms over her torso then cupped her breasts, feeling how tender they were after Gareth’s thorough attentions. Suddenly, the lights shifted in the room, going back to the green and blue strobes from when she’d first entered. The sounds of the others in the room seemed to immediately amplify. Was it an effect, or was it her aural senses reaching out? Hearing the moans and grunts of others having sex drew a flood of fresh cream to her pussy. “Oh, yeah, baby. So good,” Logan ground out. “So fucking good. Squeeze me. Oh fuck…” “Logan,” she gasped, the tension in her womb making her breathless. “Oh yes. Yes… More. Please more.” As if answering her plea, Gareth was back. He kissed her fiercely then helped turn and arrange her and Logan on the bed so Logan lay on it fully. She was repositioned to face him. “Hey, beautiful,” he said, drawing her down. His mouth covered hers, his slow claiming in opposition to Gareth’s a moment earlier. Neither was better. Both notched up her arousal until she was sure that screaming, mindless madness could only be moments away. A choked cry filled Logan’s mouth when she felt Gareth’s fingers skimming over her ass. Logan never slowed while his partner explored. His hands tightened on her hips, keeping their rhythm while Gareth probed her anus with a slick fingertip. With a slight burn, it inched inside, and McKenzie’s resulting animalistic groan came from so deep she felt it in her belly. “That’s right,” Gareth encouraged her. “Damn, it’s so tight, but… You’ve had a man here before?” Had she? Her brain was mush.
“Yeah,” she gasped. “Once, yeah. But never…” She took a few choppy breaths. “Never two men at once.” He added a second finger and she felt his knuckles rubbing Logan’s cock through the thin membrane separating his digits from his friend’s shaft. A green strobe fell across them, showing Logan’s face, his lips parted, his countenance contorted in extreme pleasure. She could only guess hers looked the same. The tension inside her knotted. Almost there. She was almost there. Then Gareth’s mouth clamped onto her shoulder. His hands covered Logan’s on her hips and his cock lined up with her small puckered hole. Logan pulled free of her then Gareth slowly pushed inside her tight back passage. “Yes,” she hissed, though there was some pain from his wide cock and the fact she hadn’t had a man there for years. It would pass and it would feel so good. Just having him in her there made the blood buzz through her. It pummelled past her ears while the world shrunk to the three of them—Gareth stretching her ass; Logan pushing slowly back into her pussy. They both seated deep inside her. There was a pause, a held breath on the edge of the cliff overlooking oblivion, then she was falling yet held stationary by the men as they began moving. Their cocks pistoned in and out of her like well-tuned parts of an engine. In and out. In and out. In and— Oh fuck! McKenzie screamed as her orgasm slammed over her with more intensity than she’d ever felt before. Her mind blanked. Her vision dimmed to complete darkness. Her blood, already loud, roared past her ears, muffling anything but her screams as she convulsed in the arms of her lovers. Perspiration coated her body as her belly desperately undulated against them. Gareth’s cry cut through her pleasure induced deafness. He slammed deep then his hot cum spurted from him. Logan’s release followed a moment later. Together, the three of them collapsed to the mattress, the men kissing her wherever their mouths fell. And McKenzie felt herself drift.
**** “Hey, sweetness?” Logan nudged her cheek with his nose as he whispered into her ear. “Mmm…” she replied. “You okay?”
Okay? If floating on a cloud of supreme bliss was deemed as okay… “Yeah,” she sighed. “We need you to be awake,” he said. “Gareth and I need to get rid of our condoms and find your clothes, but we don’t want to leave you here without your senses around you. Some idiot might think you’re waiting for him to fuck you.” That woke her up. As much as random sex had turned her on earlier, now that she’d been with Logan and Gareth, she wasn’t looking for another quick lay. She wasn’t so sure her body could even take it. Well…okay. If the low-level arousal still throbbing in her core meant anything, she could. But as strange as it seemed, she didn’t want just anyone—or a bunch of anyones—anymore. “I think maybe I should go,” Gareth told Logan. “Then when I come back, you can go. We don’t want anyone bothering our naughty princess.” “Good plan,” Logan returned. The mattress shifted as Gareth left. McKenzie curled into Logan’s arms as he kissed the top of her head. “You two have been friends long?” she asked. “Practically since birth. He’s my cousin. A month older. Our parents were sorta…well, hippies I guess is the best description. Communal living, sharing… Gareth and I have always shared. Everything.” A tremble went through her at the implication. Though they’d just shared her, the thought that they always shared women turned her on. “Do you, um, still live in a commune?” she asked, not sure what to say and not wanting to go in depth to their ménage tendencies. She’d benefited from their predilections, but she didn’t want to probe. She grinned in the darkness. Though I would like to be probed again. Logan chuckled. “No. We share a home but only with each other.” “Telling all our secrets?” Gareth asked, sliding onto the bed behind McKenzie. His shirt and pants rubbed against her naked skin. “No, just discussing communal love and such,” his cousin replied, getting up to take care of his business. “Communal love. Is that what you’re calling it these days?” Gareth teased. “Bite me,” Logan snapped good-naturedly.
“Sorry, mate. Don’t swing that way.” Gareth nibbled on McKenzie’s shoulder. “But you, love, are a tasty feast.” He’d brought back a soft, warm cloth and he used it on her swollen folds, cleaning her of saliva and her secretions. He smoothed the nubby material back to remove the lube from her rear. McKenzie hated to tell him, but the tender care brought more cream to her pussy. She bit back a moan as her body heated for more sex. “I brought your clothes,” he told her. “I’m afraid your panties are toast.” That would make the trip home tricky. Her skirt was so short, her frilly panties had occasionally peeked out while she’d walked. She’d manage. “Hmm. Oh well,” she breathed. “I don’t think you should go home alone. Not dressed like that,” he said. “You want to…come home with me?” she asked hesitantly. “I think either Logan or I should see you there.” He sighed. “I’m not pushing for more. I just want to make sure you get home safely.” “And if I…want more?” she asked. “I wouldn’t say no.” “Neither would I,” Logan said, choosing that moment to return. Gareth dropped her clothing in her lap then left the bed again. She heard a quiet sound, like a curtain on a runner, then soft canned lighting came up and she saw it was actually a panel he’d drawn over the front of the dais to close them in. He clicked the latch into place locking it closed. He motioned to the area. “This is our personal space and no one gets to use it without permission. And since we’re leaving…” “Where are you going?” she asked. He smiled, and realisation cut through her haze. Oh yeah…to her house. To see her safely home. She looked at Logan. “Don’t you need to get back to the bar?” “No. I was just covering a break. The actual bartender is on now.” “Oh…” She looked at her clothes deciding what to put on first. Usually it was her panties. She chose the skirt, feeling the need to cover her pussy first. She wasn’t sure how she felt about taking two strangers home. Normally, she’d have the excuse of going back to the Anderson’s mansion. No men allowed—at least, if they
belonged to her. But right now, while they were in Europe, she was staying at her beach house. Her very private beach house. Her skirt hiked as she put on her bra, showing the parts she’d decided to cover first and underlining the problem she’d have in getting home. No matter how she tried, the same thing happened when she slipped on her shirt. What the hell had she been thinking to wear a skirt this short? Sex. She’d been thinking of sex and nothing else. She pulled the skirt down as far as she could, but the few inches of fabric just didn’t want to cooperate. “Sweetness,” Logan stepped up to her and cupped her chin, bringing her skittish stare to his deep brown gaze. His eyes seemed to look inside her to touch a part of her that trusted him completely. A foolish part, but it overrode her senses anyway. “You’re perfectly safe with us,” he told her. McKenzie had no reason to believe him, but she did.
Chapter Three They’d showed her out the back door of their private area and into a hallway beyond. Gareth had called to bring their car and driver to the back door of the club. Apparently, there were rules at Sin’s Door. Once a person went through the double red doors and entered the back portion of the bar, called the Den of Iniquity, they didn’t go back through the way they’d come. They exited through the back. It ensured some privacy and also made it more difficult for one person to troll the bar for multiple pickups in a night. Sin’s Door offered some easy pickings for someone on the make and the owners knew it. Within a few minutes, McKenzie was tucked into the backseat of the car with her two lovers for the night. Since her skirt hiked up when she sat and would have left her rear on the seat, Logan pulled her onto his lap for the short ride. Both he and Gareth took advantage of her position, their fingers randomly sliding up the inside of her thighs to torment her folds. Their hands grew more insistent as they travelled and soon her thighs were parted and her head was thrown back as they finger-fucked her in tandem as they had before, each with a finger inside her pussy. She knew the driver could probably see exactly what was going on, but at this point, she really didn’t care. Hadn’t a multitude of faceless, anonymous men licked her earlier? Hadn’t she been watched as she’d fucked Logan and Gareth? What was one more man? Her hand snaked up to caress the more tender of her two breasts as her orgasm loomed. “Come,” Gareth urged with a harsh whisper. “You know he’s watching. Let him hear your pretty cries.” McKenzie whimpered as her body convulsed, tightening on their fingers. One of them added a second digit. So full… A thumb rasped over her clit and she shattered, her cry echoing in the car as she jerked in Logan’s arms. “Beautiful,” he whispered. “Absolutely beautiful.” The car skidded to a halt in front of her house, and she wondered if the driver had been so involved in watching the action that he’d almost forgotten to stop. The three lovers piled out of the car. McKenzie retrieved her key from a tiny zippered pocket in her skirt. “Well,” she said. “Is this goodnight then?” Gareth asked softly. Logan was nodding sadly, his hands in his pockets.
She looked at them both, so obviously wanting to stay but willing to leave on her say so. She backed towards the door. “I have to be up early tomorrow.” “Okay,” Logan said, his disappointed understanding in his eyes. “No, I mean…” She sighed. Hell, she was so bad at this. “Look, can your driver come back in a few hours? My friend is coming over in the morning and if she finds you here…” Gareth’s smile seemed to light up the night. “Sure thing, love.” He jogged over to the driver’s window and had a short conversation with the man which ended with the guy driving away. Then it was just the three of them standing in her driveway, facing each other under the light of the moon. It was a full moon, and McKenzie figured that was half of her craziness. Didn’t people do insane things under its influence? Not far from them, Lake Michigan lapped gently against the shore. It was a balmy night, and she considered proposing sex on the water’s edge, but the September waves would be cold enough to jerk even the hottest lover out of his mood. She headed for the house with the two of them on her heels as the car pulled away. The door to her porch squeaked quietly as she led them into the screened in area. In a moment, the front door was unlocked and they were inside. There were no words as she slipped the key back into her pocket and led the way to her bedroom. At the edge of the bed, she faced them and pulled off her shirt once more. Her bra followed. “Leave it on,” Gareth growled as her hands went to her miniscule skirt. “That sexy plaid is doing something for me…” He shook his head. “I’ve never much been into that whole fantasy, but damn, the sight of you almost in that skirt…” Logan nodded. “Fucking hot.” They advanced on her, and she backed away. She giggled when she fell backward onto the bed. They immediately followed, kissing her everywhere their mouths could reach until she was writhing beneath them. Gareth ran his hand up the back of her thigh to her ass. “One of these days, I’m gonna have you wear this then turn you over my knee and spank you.” Something shifted in her belly and McKenzie could have sworn she almost came. She’d never experienced any sort of rough sex, but damn if she didn’t want to try. “Why not tonight?” she offered.
“I don’t want to scare you.” “What if I had a, um, what’s that thing? A safe word?” If she’d been adventurous enough to go to Sin’s Door, she could be adventurous enough for this. It wasn’t as if she hadn’t read books about spanking—and other things along that line—and been intrigued. “Hell,” Logan breathed. “I think you’re the girl of my dreams.” McKenzie grinned. Playing her role, she scooted off the bed and stood looking down at the two of them. Biting her lip, she ran her hands along her body. If the solid bulges in the fronts of their trousers spoke truthfully of their desire, she was doing just fine. Both men sat up. Each taking one of her hands, they drew her forward then urged her to straddle their legs—one of Gareth’s and one of Logan’s. Soon her legs were trapped between their powerful thighs. “Naughty, naughty,” Gareth growled. His hand clapped onto her ass beneath the skirt while he nipped at her belly. “Logan, what do you think the punishment should be?” “We should go easy on her. I’ll bet it’s her first offence. Perhaps my spanking to warm her up then yours.” His hand swept over her back as he looked up at her. “Gareth has the heavier hand.” “You’re really going to…” She trailed off almost embarrassed to ask despite her behaviour so far. “As long as you really want it,” Logan said. If the cream on her thighs was any indication, she wanted it bad. “I do.” “Okay,” Gareth replied. “Then your safe word is frog. Can you remember that?” “Frog? Sure.” She’d barely gotten the words out of her mouth when Logan had her over his lap. He flipped up her skirt while Gareth held her arms crossed behind her back. The first fall of Logan’s hand stung, and all she could think as she gasped was that he’d claimed Gareth had a firmer hand. She moaned as the second spank rattled through her, pain radiating. Unexpected heat accompanied the third and continued to grow each time his palm connected with her tender ass. The insidious fingers of torrid, fiery sensation licked down into her pussy. She gasped choppy breaths at the shocking pleasure. Like the heroines in the books she’d read, she didn’t
want him to stop. She liked this naughty play and the feel of his forceful hand on her ass. He stopped, and his fingers slid down to her cunt. “Baby, you’re so wet. You like that?” She nodded. Behind her, she heard Gareth opening the drawer in her bedside table. She couldn’t see him but knew he’d find her toys. “Condoms,” he said, placing an opened box beside her alarm clock. There were only two missing, and they were in the pocket of her skirt. She’d tell him that later. Something else landed on the bed. “And something for you, Logan. Now hand her over. My turn before her ass cools.” And with that she was moved over Gareth’s lap. His first spank felt no different from Logan’s, but she soon discovered he was re-warming her as the fall of his hand built in intensity, until she was crying and writhing at the sensation. The sweet, heavenly burn swept over her, flooding her entire pussy and crawling up into her back. Her thighs were pushed apart and she felt Logan kneel behind her as Gareth continued his ‘punishment’. Then she knew what had been tossed on the bed. Logan slid her thickest vibrator into her quivering passage and turned it to medium speed. The protrusion in the front pressed to her clit, driving her mad as her spanking continued and Logan drove the toy forward and back in time with Gareth’s hand. McKenzie sobbed, pleading unintelligibly as lightning spiked through her. She clutched at Gareth’s leg. A scream tore from her as she came in a blinding explosion of release. “Holy hell, she’s amazing,” Logan murmured. She wondered momentarily if she hadn’t blacked out. The vibe was gone, and she was lying on the bed between the two men. Gareth kissed her. “A bit too much intensity for one night,” he murmured. “I’m fine,” she protested. “Hmm.” He cuddled in beside her, and Logan did the same on the other side. There was no denying the rigid shafts pressing her thighs. “But what about—” Logan cut off her protest with fingers to her lips. “Hush… There will be other times. Hell, if we couldn’t survive erections we’d be done for several times a day.” McKenzie laughed weakly, and acknowledged to herself that she was pretty thoroughly spent. She yawned as the adrenaline rush she’d been on began to dissipate.
Gareth kissed her temple. “Sleep, princess. We’ll play again soon.”
**** We’ll play again soon. McKenzie smiled as the words played through her head as she came awake. She stretched and realised she was beneath her thick white comforter. Bright sunlight streamed through her window, and her alarm clock announced 8:15 a.m. in big red numbers. And she was alone. That didn’t surprise her except for the part where she hadn’t been when she’d drifted off to sleep. She felt a little guilty at checking out on her guests and a little appalled that she’d actually slept with strangers in her house, not even waking when they’d left. Somewhat stunned by that and by the memories of everything she’d done last night, she climbed from bed to shower. Her friend Kimberley would be there in forty-five minutes. McKenzie didn’t have much time. She winced as her rear rubbed against the sheets. Sweet heaven! She’d be reminded of that spanking all day. She’d be lucky if she could sit without squirming. Heat raced into her face as she recalled enticing Logan and Gareth into ‘punishing’ her. What on earth had come over her? Whatever it was, her pussy already throbbed for more. Would they be there if she went back to Sin’s Door? Would they want to see her again, or would they be onto the next woman? Would she be making a fool of herself to go looking for them? “Stop it!” she exclaimed. Good God, she’d heard of morning after regrets, but geez! She hadn’t even made it into the bathroom and her inner voice was on a tirade. Probably making up for her suppressing it all last night. She shook her head and headed for the shower. She could smell them on her, and while she kinda liked it, it wasn’t the fragrance she wanted to wear to greet her friend. The shower was a welcome comfort. The house’s previous owners had invested in a rain-shower shower head and it blanketed the body while standing beneath it. Today, there was a slight sting on her breasts and ass, but knowing why, McKenzie couldn’t complain. In fact, she wondered if she wouldn’t wear a smile all day. When she stepped from the enclosure a few minutes later, she stared at her reflection in the door mirror. Shock dawned over her.
Her left nipple was discoloured from Gareth’s attentions, while finger shaped bruises marked her upper arms, hips and the sides of her thighs. She turned and saw her ass was a shade of deep pink. Well…they had gotten kinda rough last night, hadn’t they? She had no objections. Her grin deepened and she knew unless she reined it in, Kimberley would be demanding answers McKenzie didn’t really have. Still, pleased with herself, she slipped on her silk robe and wandered towards the kitchen. She wrinkled her brow at the scent of coffee. She walked into the sun-drenched room and saw the coffeemaker just sending through the last drips. A folded sheet of paper lay in front of the appliance. She scooped it up and scanned the bold writing. Good morning, Princess. I hope you don’t mind me starting your coffee for you. I fixed your timer settings. Take a pain reliever. You’re sure to have some aches and pains this morning—we want you happy, not miserable. Think of us. See you later. Gareth See you later? Her belly did a happy flip at the idea. Then she wondered…would they come back here, or were they planning on her going back to the club? Knowing she had to hurry if she was to be ready for her friend to get here later, she decided to take a wait and see stance. Nothing had to be cut in stone now. It sufficed that they were planning on something beyond last night. So now she’d try to wake up and get through the morning. Kim was coming to discuss job options—essentially, McKenzie finding a new one that didn’t suck up her entire life. Kim was also outraged at Mr. Anderson’s advances. Hell, so was McKenzie. Getting the heck outta Andersonville seemed a really good idea. Who knew what would happen if she stuck around? McKenzie shuddered. Yeah…waking up and finding a new job opportunity would be good. Caffeine would help. She inhaled gratefully, happy that Gareth had made coffee even if he had wandered through her house to do it. After pulling a glass from the cupboard, she poured some water then took a couple of aspirin. A few minutes later, she was wandering back to the bedroom with mug in hand. And lord, it was the best coffee she’d ever had. She was firing herself from brewing and hiring Gareth. She sucked at it.
Quickly, she dressed while taking sips between articles of clothing. A breakfast with Kimberley begged casual attire. She chose jeans and a loose black T-shirt with a pouty blue fairy on the front. After she slipped on socks and a pair of Keds, she headed into the kitchen for more coffee. The doorbell rang on her way, and she went to let in Kimberley. The perky redhead stood just beyond the outer screen, juggling her laptop, a couple of newspapers and a box— not a bag—of doughnuts. Obviously, she planned on a difficult morning and the need for a sugar rush. Hurrying forward, McKenzie let her in and relieved her of half her burden. She was through the inner door when she realised Kimberley hadn’t made it any further than the porch. “What?” McKenzie asked, turning back. “You look…different.” “You’re crazy. I’m damp because I just got out of the shower and tired because it’s early.” Kimberley snorted. “Nine is not early.” “It is on Saturday when there are no charges to chase after.” “Hmph.” She jerked her head at the mug McKenzie still held. “Do you have more of that sludge you call coffee?” McKenzie rolled her eyes. “In the kitchen. I’m sure it’s not that bad.” But Kimberley was already on her way. Familiar with the house, she knew where the coffeemaker was, and also that McKenzie would expect her to help herself. She set her things on the table then got out a mug and poured herself a serving. Taking a sip, she walked towards the cupboard with the plates. Suddenly, she stood stock still and stared into her cup. “Who made this?” She turned to McKenzie. “Who made this?” McKenzie shrugged and smiled while she took her own drink. “You had evening plans last night. Was it a man?” “Yes, a man who made the coffee. And before you ask, no, he’s not here. He preset the maker so it would brew for me this morning.”
With a pinched look, Kim finished grabbing the snack plates then came to the table where they both sat down. That expression spoke volumes. More questions were just boiling to get out. “What?” McKenzie sighed. “I knew you looked different. A man. A date! How long has it been since you actually went out.” “Way too long.” McKenzie reached for the doughnut box and opened it. Kimberley was way too excited about this, and it was making McKenzie nervous. She didn’t want to divulge everything. After all, Kim was the one who’d mentioned to her, offhand one day, that Sin’s Door was a meat market. The way she’d said it left no room for interpretation of her feelings on the place. She found the place repulsive and vile. No questions. Kim chose a custard-filled pastry that she immediately ignored as she crossed her arms on the table and regarded McKenzie. “Spill it, sister. And don’t leave stuff out. I’ll know.” “I’m not one of your first graders. You can’t bully me into submission or guilt me into telling you everything.” Eyebrows raised. “I do not bully my class. And what exactly don’t you want to tell me? Is he married? Underage? Your cousin?” “No! Geez, Kim! No! Look, I met…him…at a club. Okay. It was sorta a strangers in the night thing. One night stand.” “And you brought him back here? That was dumb.” And that was it. Kim pulled over one of the newspapers and opened to the want ads. McKenzie stared at her, stunned by her sudden divorcement from the topic. It was unusual, but McKenzie definitely wouldn’t look a gift horse in the mouth. She pulled out a glazed doughnut and took a bite. She should have known better. Kim circled two prospective jobs then asked, “What club?” McKenzie tried for a nonchalant shrug. “Just one over on Lake Drive.” Kim’s gaze shot up. “There’s only one place on Lake.” Her eyes narrowed. “Tell me you didn’t.” What was she? Twelve? She’d grown out of lectures years ago.
“Don’t roll your eyes at me,” Kim grated in her best school teacher voice. “At least, tell me you were safe.” “Of course, I was.” “You went to that club and then brought the guy home. I don’t think there’s any ‘of course’ about it. Look. Kenz. I just want you to be safe.” “I was. I am.” “Can I ask you about this then?” She lifted the note from Gareth that McKenzie must have left on the table. “Nice name. Gareth. What does he mean by ‘we’ and ‘us’? Please tell me he has some sort of royalty complex.” Fuck this was like pulling off a bandage one hair at a time. “There were two of them. Two men.” Her friend went a little white, but McKenzie didn’t miss the tiny flare of interest in her eyes. Straight-lace Kimberley was too refined to ask details or give the subject air time, even for disapproval. She closed the newspaper. “Personally, I think these ads will be useless.” Enter whiplash topic change girl. “Okay. Then let’s forget it and just eat breakfast and have our unusually nice coffee.” “I mean, there’s an opening at the school. It’s not advertised. You can probably get a jump on it. It’s sixth grade language arts—I know you’d like that, though why I can’t fathom.” “Then let’s pull out my resume. I’ll add the latest, and it’s good to go.” “It’s not that easy. They’ll check your background, Kenz. And your current activities. You cannot go back to Sin’s Door. Promise me!” McKenzie’s stomach dropped, and she knew she couldn’t promise any such thing. She stared right at Kimberley and did something she’d never thought she’d do… “Okay,” she lied. “I promise.”
Chapter Four Kimberley left McKenzie’s at eleven, and the thunderstorms rolled in at noon. Around one, she lost power. It didn’t surprise McKenzie. This shoreline area often lost their service during bad weather, and sometimes it was days before the electricity was restored. While it was an inconvenience, she didn’t worry overly much about it. Late in the afternoon, she took a diet cola, a sandwich and the newspapers out to the porch where she could enjoy the storm. The construction of the screened-in enclosure made it an ideal spot to hear the rain and feel the air moving without getting wet or battered. Fat candles in hurricanes were scattered around the area, and she lit them since it was getting darker. Soon her haven was cast in a golden glow. One of her favourite places in the house was her porch swing, and she swayed idly there while she scanned the want ads for her city and some of the surrounding areas. Regardless of her conversation with Kim, being a teacher, especially at Kim’s overbearing school, wasn’t her first choice. Her childhood friend already pushed the boundaries of their relationship. Working together for the same place might spell disaster. Plus, McKenzie wasn’t sure how willing she was to mould her life to the school’s expectations. She’d been doing that for years as a nanny, and it wasn’t making her particularly happy. The ads didn’t look promising. Her friend had been right about that. With a sigh, McKenzie set the papers aside to toss in her recycle pile later. Leaning back, she pulled an afghan around herself then stared into space for a long while with the cool air from the storm wafting over her and the sound of raindrops lulling her into a drowsy state. Wearily, she considered her options while her mind drifted hither and fro. She had cash saved. Plenty of it in fact. She owned her house and car outright, inheriting one and quickly paying off the other. And having no life over the past three years had basically meant she’d gotten a paycheque and really had nothing to spend it on. Her room and board were paid most of every week and since she wasn’t home much, her utilities were miniscule. Her savings could actually last her a couple of years if she was frugal. She could do frugal if it meant being able to wait for the right job. With that thought, she relaxed. It was nice to have time on her side. Maybe she’d write a book or something. That had been her intention when she’d first majored in English at university back before the world had told her it was a pipedream that she should give up.
Her eyes closed on the warm feeling brought by the idea of following her old dream. She was forever swirling stories in her head and she drew one near—only this time there were two heroes, not one.
**** “Princess…” McKenzie made a small sound in her throat and shifted as a voice cut through her dreams of a fair maiden and her two knights. “Princess, baby, wake up…” “Maybe we should let her sleep.” She opened her eyes slowly and saw the embodiment of the two knights kneeling beside her. She smiled groggily. “Hi.” Logan kissed her lightly then Gareth bent in to do the same. Soon they were sharing a three-way kiss that drew her fully from her haze and had her pussy heavy with desire. “We heard the power was out over here,” Logan said. “So we brought a hot meal.” “To share, of course,” Gareth enjoined with a grin. “I’m glad you’re both here,” she told them, sitting up. She laced her fingers into Gareth’s hair then kissed him lightly. “Thank you for making coffee this morning.” “You’re welcome, princess.” He pulled her off the swing and onto the thick quilt they’d spread out. A basket sat nearby, along with a small cooler. “I made my specialty,” Logan told her. “Chicken Marsala with redskin potatoes and steamed carrots. Gareth picked a nice Chateau Ste. Michelle wine to go with it.” “You cook?” she asked. The two of them were just getting better and better. Great coffee and apparently at least one of them could cook. He grinned. “I can do lots of things.” “Mmm, I remember.” And she did. Her body still ached pleasantly from their attentions last night, but that didn’t mean she’d didn’t want more. The pleasure of their touches far outweighed any residual twinges. She stretched, pleasantly warm and discovered the glass on the porch windows had been pulled down, leaving each open by only a few inches. One of men had lit the gas fireplace in the corner, something she should have done since she didn’t have an electric ignition model. Overall, they’d managed to create a cosy haven for the three of them—and
she couldn’t believe she’d slept through them moving around. Vowing to mentally berate herself later, she focused on the men who’d set about wooing her tonight. Firelight and candle flames illuminated the trio in an amber glow that drew McKenzie back to the erotic sensations of the dream from which she’d just woken. She could almost believe they were in that older setting. But this was a whole new world to her. There was so much to learn and experience. She pushed a strand of her hair behind her ear and looked at them as they served food and poured wine. “Did I ever tell you my name?” “No, but we want to know all about you,” Logan said, handing her a plate. “The stranger thing was fun, once. But it’s not enough.” “Do you want more than that?” Gareth asked. She balanced her food on her lap and took the glass of white wine he offered. Did she want more? Yes! But it would be complicated. They’d be a triad in a society that considered couples normal. Kimberley would certainly freak out, but McKenzie was confident she’d get over the shock. Eventually. And her family was really a non-entity as far as concerns went. Her parents truthfully wouldn’t notice as long as she didn’t disrupt their lives—which she did as infrequently as possible. Her brother was gay. She’d been one of his biggest supporters, and she suspected he’d be the same for her. And her sister? If McKenzie knew her, she’d probably ask where she could find her own pair of men. Logan paused in the process of handing Gareth a plate. “Is that a no?” he asked, after her long silence. “Yes,” she said quickly. “I mean, no. No, it’s not a no. Yes, I’d very much like more. I was just thinking of…things.” “Complications,” Logan guessed. She nodded. There would be complications, but she didn’t want to worry about that now. It wasn’t as if she planned to marry them. That was a thought for way later. Right now, she wanted to have fun with them—dressed and naked. “There are just a lot of things to consider,” she replied. “But not right now.” “That’s our princess,” Gareth laughed.
She liked the sound of that. “First off, I don’t mind Princess, but my name’s McKenzie. McKenzie Stewart.” “Gareth Black and Logan Hunter,” Gareth said. “And what do you do, Ms. Stewart?” She snorted. “Believe it or not, I’m a nanny.” “I would have liked to have had a nanny like you,” Logan broke in. “I’m not as nice as you think; besides I’m thinking of changing jobs.” She took a bite of her Marsala and groaned. “This is so good. Geez, Logan, you could be a chef.” “Ah, but then I wouldn’t like it. I prefer to cook for fun and family. And friends. So tell us about this job change. Why, if you like kid-lings?” They ate and she told them of Mr. Cop-a-feel Anderson, keeping it brief because she didn’t want to sound whiney. Instead, she talked about her dream of perhaps writing. Both Gareth and Logan thought pursuing publication was a great idea—unlike everyone when she’d been younger. They both offered to help with research which led to their shirts disappearing and an uproarious session of ‘what do you think of this heroic pose’. Apparently, they’d both seen more than their share of romance novel covers. Logan stacked away the plates then they pulled McKenzie into the next pose. Gareth dispatched her shirt, leaving her in a lacy, red bra while Logan draped her over his arm. He kissed her neck while Gareth knelt before them, his lips pressing to her belly. She moaned as their mouths grew hungry and more intense. They kissed her wherever their mouths could reach. Soon, she was on the blanket with a man on either side of her. “You taste so sweet,” Logan groaned as he made a trail over her shoulder. He pulled down the cup of her bra, exposing one breast. Immediately, he sucked the nipple into his mouth. She cried out, arching her back. “Yes, Logan! Harder. Please!” The pressure increased while his tongue pressed the pliant peak. Fire poured through her, burning through her veins before turning to lava in her pussy. She grabbed Gareth, pulling him in for a kiss when she felt his hands at the closure of her jeans. His tongue thrust against hers then delved inside claiming her mouth for his own. His hand came up to cup the back of her head and hold her still for his sensual assault.
She grinned as he continued to fumble with her pants with one hand. Not to be outdone, she skimmed her hands down his chest to his button fly. With a pop-pop-pop, she had him open and had her hand inside to cup him through the soft cotton of his underwear. She reached her hand over and opened Logan’s trousers just as easily. In a moment, she was stroking both hard shafts. Both men groaned as she slipped her palms up and down, taking particular care with circling the heads. She pulled her mouth from Gareth’s and grinned up at him. “Trouble, hot stuff?” she asked. Her pants were still closed. She squeezed their shafts, loving the feel of the flesh-covered iron in her hands. She wanted it in her mouth. She squirmed from beneath them. “Stand up,” she urged. As soon as they were on their feet, she knelt before them and yanked down their underwear enough to expose their cocks. Hmm…who first? The scent of their musk was nearly intoxicating, and the sight of their arousals, both long, thick and curving slightly towards their bellies was pure beauty, but Logan’s tip made the decision. She licked her lips at the sight of the pre-cum pearled there, waiting. While her hand continued its up and down motion on Gareth, she leaned in and took Logan in her mouth. “Fuck,” he breathed as her tongue swept over the head to claim the drops there. She looked up at him while she sucked him deeper. His hand fisted in her hair while his head dropped back, his eyes closed. His teeth sank into his bottom lip. She took him as deeply as she could then pulled back. Her hand took over as she turned to Gareth to claim the pre-cum that had formed for her. Triumph and delight twined through her as she pleasured both men, bobbing her head up one shaft then up the other. That naughty part of her surfaced again as she envisioned herself on her knees before these two masterful men, seeing to their needs. There was a reason she’d so enjoyed that spanking last night. She had a submissive streak that ran deep— not so deep that she wanted to play Master and slave games, but deep enough that she enjoyed a little mental subjugation even if it was only in her own head. Gareth guided her mouth down his penis while he gently thrust forward, holding a handful of her long hair. She was his now until he came; he wasn’t letting go. She could feel that much. Logan carefully extracted himself from her grip as Gareth went to his knees. She
followed, partly because she wasn’t letting him go and partly because his grasp forced her lower with him. He sat back on his heels while she sucked him on all fours. Logan moved behind her and had no trouble opening her jeans. He pulled them down her hips, along with her red silk panties, leaving both around her knees. She moaned around the cock in her mouth as he stroked two of his fingers inside her. In a moment, she recognised his plan. When she slowed on Gareth’s shaft, Logan slowed. When she stopped, Logan stopped. And the faster, she went… Oh, pleasure. Tingles prickled down her thighs as Logan fucked her with his fingers. She pressed into his strokes while she swallowed as much of Gareth as she could. He jerked against her, his hand wrapped in her hair as he intermittently grunted and swore under his breath. Then she pulled up to the head, sucking hard and pressing her tongue to the soft hollow beneath his crown. “Fuck,” Gareth gasped. “I’m…Princess, I’m gonna…” She shot towards his base again, squeezing him with her hand where her lips couldn’t reach. He shook, his fingers tightening and pulling her hair as he erupted, spewing into her throat. McKenzie swallowed as fast as she could, wanting to take as much as possible. Her eyes rolled back in her head as Logan took advantage of the moment and ploughed home with his cock, surging inside her to his base. Gently, Gareth pulled free of her, smoothing her hair and rubbing his hands over her back while his cousin pistoned in and out of her. She loved it, the attention of both men, the closeness. Suddenly, she wasn’t sure she could ever go back to just one guy. And all at once, she hoped she’d never have to. Logan’s fingers digging into her sides dragged her from her thoughts and plunged her into a sea of visceral reaction, where tension and explosions ruled and reflection didn’t move beyond the need for more pounding sensations. She screamed as Gareth leaned over her then reached beneath and pinched her clit. She toppled headlong into a chasm of release, her cry echoing on the glass surrounding them. Her body squeezed Logan’s cock, the grasp so tight the friction sent her into another orgasm. He groaned, then swore on a hiss as his climax hit him, and he drove deep inside her, losing his seed.
It was several long moments before she realised she was collapsed forward onto Gareth’s lap. She gasped for breath while her heart pounded as if she’d run the Boston Marathon. “I think I’m dead,” she whispered between huffs. “Too bad,” Gareth said, pulling her up to sit on his lap while Logan recovered himself. “We brought dessert.” “I might be able to claw my way from death’s door for that,” she replied, without opening her eyes. Gareth’s heart thumped soothingly beneath her ear, the solid sound wrapping around her and making her feel warm and fuzzy. At the moment, the whole world was a muzzy, perfect place. Even the thunder crashing outside seemed just right. “The storm sounds like it’s getting worse,” Logan commented. “We should probably move inside. This doesn’t exactly qualify as a good shelter.” “Wet blanket,” she teased, already standing then pulling up her pants. “Nah. Just don’t wanna pull glass splinters outta my cock.” “Logan!” Gareth shuddered. He moved quickly to grab things, too. Soon there was a pile of clothes, blanket and picnic things inside the front door and they were curled up on her couch like a puppy pile. “Can we stay over tonight?” Gareth asked. “Will you make me coffee in the morning if there’s power?” she teased. He laughed. “Princess, I’ll make you coffee every morning. All you have to do is ask.” “Mmm…perfect.” She turned to Logan. “And what about you? What’s your bribe?” “Well… I’m better at messing up beds than making them and I burn breakfast because I tend to zone out—Gareth never makes me coffee—” “Lies,” his cousin accused. “So maybe I can…wash your back.” “What a deal! You can both stay. But one more thing.” “What’s that?” Logan asked. “I really like to ride in the morning.” She blinked at them as if she’d said something perfectly innocent and wicked grins bloomed across their handsome faces. “Deal!” they agreed in unison.
Chapter Five Days with Gareth and Logan seemed to fly past, and before McKenzie knew it she’d been seeing them for a couple of weeks. A perfect, idyllic two weeks. Every morning, they left her to go off to their jobs at the bar, but often they came back in the afternoon. The three of them took long walks along the beach. They went on drives in the country, to the movies or out to eat. Each day was a special, laidback time of getting to know each other. She learned that they’d both gone to school for business after growing up in the willynilly, what-will-be-will-be lifestyle their parents had lived. They wanted a better way for their kids—and they did want kids, but with the same woman. The ménage-sharing mentality was one of the only traits that had carried over from their upbringing—that and enjoying simple things like sunsets, the sound of waves, the way an early October frost had painted her porch windows. Late most afternoons, they left once more to go back to the bar, but they always came back between eleven and two. Logan and Gareth had made it clear that as long as it was okay with her, they’d rather be together than apart. If she’d rather not have visitors that late… And she thought they were high to even consider that she didn’t. As she’d suspected, Kimberley was scandalised that McKenzie was sleeping with two men—at the same time! What are you thinking? She didn’t speak to McKenzie for a week solid then showed up with a big box of doughnuts on the morning that McKenzie had been seeing her guys two weeks. She stood in the doorway, wide-eyed and hungry looking, as the two men bade her friend goodbye. “Write a lot today,” Gareth urged as his lips left McKenzie’s. Since she’d officially quit her job, she’d been writing every day. “You’re doing so well. I can’t wait for what happens next.” He kissed her again. “I’ll miss you today.” “Miss you, too,” she replied as she was handed into Logan’s arms. “You’re coming to the club tonight?” he asked. She hadn’t been back since her first time, but her guys had specifically asked her tonight. “I’ll be there at ten,” she promised against his lips then groaned as he kissed her deeply until Gareth horned in and kissed her again, but since Logan wasn’t inclined to give up her mouth, it turned into a torrid three-way joining.
“Bye, Princess,” Logan sighed. Then they were gone, and Kimberley was staring at her in stunned amazement. “I think that’s the hottest damn thing I’ve ever seen,” she muttered and headed for the kitchen. “I like it,” McKenzie replied, smoothing her mussed hair then tightening the sash of her robe. “I wasn’t expecting you.” “Teachers’ in-service day. My in time is flexible, and I wanted to see you.” She put the pastries on the table. “Please tell me Gareth made the coffee.” McKenzie smiled. “Gareth made the coffee.” And Logan had washed her back—and a whole lot of other places before he’d been true to his claim and messed up her bed with his cousin’s help. Damn, life was good. Kimberley pulled out a mug and set it on the counter. She stared at it, her hands braced on either side. “I get the sex,” she said. “Sorta. I mean seeing that,” she gestured towards the front of the house, “it’s kinda easy to fathom the allure, but Kenz, how can you—” “If you’re planning to lecture me, you can take your doughnuts and go.” “Have you thought about the future?” her friend asked, ignoring her directive. “Sure, it’s all fun and good right now, but what about when you need to get a job or you have to talk to people about your…mates? What about when people stare at you, wondering what guy you’re with then deciding you’re a slut because you’re with both?” “Is that what you think of me? That I’m a whore?” Kimberley spun around, anger slashed across her features. “Of course not! But I don’t want you getting hurt and that’s all I see ahead for you. Hurt, hurt and more hurt. I’ll be here for you, but people don’t understand threesomes. They don’t. Ménage is just fine for a fantasy or a porn movie, but in real life… Men and women are expected to be in pairs not bunches.” And there it was. Laid out in harsh black and white. All the things McKenzie had worried about that second night with her men. Before she’d known them, really known them. Before they’d delved deep inside her thoughts and dreams and the past that had formed her. She’d pushed aside the complications to focus on the relationship, forgetting that no relationship was insular—not outside deserted islands.
“I’m going to get dressed,” she announced and dashed for her bedroom before Kimberley saw her cry. Because McKenzie knew it was true. In real, conservative Midwest American life, permanent threesomes just didn’t happen. And they certainly weren’t accepted. She closed the door before Kimberley followed her then sank down the wood, drew up her knees and let her tears silently flow. Her chest hurt from holding in heaving sobs. It was stupid, she berated herself, to be so attached to two guys after a couple of weeks. To want them so much. To be thinking of the future. But as Kimberley had pointed out, without knowing it, McKenzie had been ignoring everything but being with Gareth and Logan. Two weeks and she felt this strongly. What would she feel like in another week? In a month? Longer? How long would it be before the world started chipping away at the relationship and leaving it in crumbled ruins? Better to end it now before any of them got more deeply involved. Right? She got up, her heart rending, and went to look for clothes. Two weeks and she felt as if someone had died. Two, two, two, two, fucking two! She wanted two damn it. This was so unfair. It was a half hour before McKenzie was suitably made up to hide her red eyes. She wore black jeans and a black turtleneck that could have been considered melodramatic, but she really didn’t give a fuck. Her long hair was scraped back into a ponytail that still curled to the middle of her back. As she recalled the way Gareth liked to twist his hands in it, she considered getting the mass cut. Kimberley wordlessly hugged her in the hallway. “Let’s go shopping,” McKenzie said. “You hate shopping.” “So?” Kimberley stepped back and pursed her lips as she looked at McKenzie. “How about pedicures instead? And maybe a trip to the pottery shop to paint?”
McKenzie shrugged a shoulder. Her friend was trying. And she really did care, even if she didn’t understand. “Sure. Let’s do that,” she said. “A girls’ day. But don’t you have to work?” “I called in while you were…changing.” Kim sighed, shoving her hands into her pocket and nudging the edge of the carpet runner with her toe. “I’ve only made things worse.” “They’re not things I haven’t thought about. And maybe you don’t speak for the whole world, but you do speak for a whole lot of them.” “Only partially. You have to understand, I’m not going to lie to you, but I really would try to be on your side—I’d even try to like the two guys if that’s the way you chose to go.” “You know what I’d like?” McKenzie said. “A world where people would just mind their own damn business.” “I’m sorry…” “Not you. That’s not what I meant.” “What are you going to do?” Well, that was the million dollar question wasn’t it? “I don’t know.”
**** ‘I don’t know’ involved pedicures, Death by Chocolate cake, pottery, Krispy Kreme doughnuts, a purchase of an entire collection of Barry Manilow CDs that neither of them could explain later, and Kimberley getting her drunk. Of course, McKenzie didn’t know her friend was getting her drunk until she was a few drinks in, since they were fruity and didn’t taste alcoholic. By the time she realised it, she was too toasted to be able to care. She did care, a hell of a lot, when she woke on Kim’s couch the next day with a pounding headache and a mouth that felt full of cotton. Her head screamed as she bolted upright and stared at her watch. Noon. No! No, no, no! This wasn’t how she’d planned to end things with Logan and Gareth. Not like this. Not by standing them up. She moaned, pressing a hand over her eyes. She didn’t want to end things. Last night, she remembered deciding rather drunkenly, but still validly, that the world could just go worry about other things. Like peace or cleaning up oil spills or ending poverty. A threesome in Michigan was small beans. She wasn’t letting society dictate whether she saw two men or
not, and if she wanted to be with them forever, then everyone could just piss off as she’d very elegantly declared last night after her fourth Pomegranate Splash. “I’m sorry,” Kim said from across the room. McKenzie moved her hand enough to open one eye and look at her. The eye immediately closed against the insidious light and the load of sand behind her lids. “You should be. What the hell, Kim? You know I barely even drink. And you know the guys were waiting for me last night. This is mean.” “I was only trying to relax you. You were so upset. Then we were both so far gone… I’ve done nothing but hurt you and screw up things over this whole situation.” McKenzie sniffed and sat up. “You’re a menace. And you’re gonna help me fix this. As soon as I can see straight and don’t feel like throwing up.” “You’re not pregnant are you?” She glared at her friend. “Okay. Bad joke. Sorry.” “Stop apologising. Oh my God! This is a hangover. How long will it last?” She had things to do and a relationship to put back together. And she couldn’t do that while she felt like dying. “Do you know where my phone is?” “Um…you…threw it in the lake. Last night. When it kept ringing.” Great. McKenzie knew exactly why it had been going off. And now she felt even worse.
**** It was mid-afternoon before she could move without the world spinning. Looking in the bathroom mirror, she couldn’t imagine she looked better now than she had when she’d woken. What could look worse? she wondered. Her hair appeared as if squirrels had nested in it then left because the quarters weren’t fit. Her eyes were bloodshot, and her skin was so pale it could give a Dracula a run for his money—except for the nearly black circles under her eyes. “I look like I’ve been run over by a truck. Hey, boys, are you sure you want this back?” she growled in the mirror. Hell, they’d look at her like this and run. She’d deserve it. How freaking irresponsible had she been to let Kim get her drunk for the first time in her life? Last night of all nights. Of course, ‘let’ was a generous word.
Still, Gareth and Logan were liable to be pissed. She’d tried to call the bar, since she didn’t have their numbers memorised. She’d relied on her phone…which was now somewhere in Lake Michigan. There was no answer at Sin’s Door so she’d have to try to find them that night after the doors opened. The prospect of hunting for them at the club and the scene that might ensue was daunting, but she’d hazard it. If nothing else, this episode underlined how important they were to her. The thought of losing them left a hollow emptiness in her belly that had nothing to do with the awful hangover. She was not willing to end things because of what people might say. “What about this one?” Kimberley said. McKenzie had charged her with helping get her sexy for the night and now Kim was dragging out dresses that might work. This one was a short red number made of glittery fabric and rhinestone studded straps. “How cold will it be tonight?” “It has a shrug jacket.” “Perfect.” And it did look perfect on her, especially once her hair was back to its sleek fall down her back. The fabric hugged her curves and fell just to her upper thighs— dangerous since panties were impossible. A pair of four-inch heels pushed her into the land of smokin’ hot. At least, she hoped so. Kim agreed to drop her off at the club—part of her penance—and McKenzie prayed she wouldn’t need a ride home. Of course, the club looked packed to capacity so she might have trouble finding her men. It was so crowded that a line had formed outside with a bouncer guarding the door. With a sigh, she headed for the back of the queue. “Hey!” an unfamiliar voice bellowed. Out of habit, she looked up though she was sure the man wasn’t yelling to her. To her surprise, the bouncer was beckoning to her. “You’re McKenzie Stewart, yeah?” he said. “The bosses showed me your picture. They want to see you ASAP so get your ass inside.” “Bosses?” she echoed. He rolled his eyes. “The owners. Your boyfriends. Mr. Black and Mr. Hunter? Ring a bell?”
Not the part about them owning Sin’s Door, but she nodded anyway. She should have known. They’d never been secretive about their work. She just hadn’t made the connection. “So you going in or what?” the bouncer asked, holding open the door. “Going in. Definitely in,” she replied. The bar was the same as she’d remembered it. Loud, crowded, and now that she wasn’t on the make for sex, a little sweltery. She glanced around through the masses of gyrating bodies, searching out Logan and Gareth. As far as she could see, they weren’t on the main floor or at the bar. A quick scan of the mezzanine showed them in a semi-circle booth, surrounded by women. She stopped and stared, unsure what to do. They weren’t acting as if they were at all into the bevy around them. Instead, they scanned the club with pensive gazes. The blatant ignoring of the females didn’t halt the spark of jealousy that prickled through McKenzie. Her fingers fisted as her eyes narrowed. Then one of the women put her head on Logan’s shoulder and placed her hand over his heart. Her face looked dreamy, and a sharp fury swept through McKenzie. She spun around and stormed the other direction, dodging people on her way. She’d deal with the two men when they weren’t so…busy. She’d almost made the door when a hand clamped around her upper arm and she was pulled against a hard chest. The fingers slid to her elbow then his forearm clamped around her middle. She closed her eyes as she felt him bend to her ear. “You’re late,” Logan rasped. “We thought you might have been in a car accident or been hurt or something. Do you know how many hospitals we called? How many times we went to your house and pounded on the doors? Waited? And what the hell is wrong with you calling? Us? Or picking up our calls for that matter?” “My phone’s in the lake,” she muttered, but somehow, they heard her. “What?” Gareth exclaimed in disbelief. She looked to where he stood at her side. His arms crossed his chest. His face was stony, but his eyes were full of unmasked hurt. Logan lips pressed to her shoulder, his grip tightening as Gareth glared. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry,” she said. “I meant to be here. I was coming—”
“Let’s go somewhere quieter,” Logan interrupted. He swung her onto his shoulder and headed towards the back of the bar. She shrieked as she realised it would hike up her dress then immediately started flailing, trying to yank down the skirt. It was fruitless, and she settled for bending up her legs in hope that her feet would cover her private parts. Despite her exhibitionism the first night here, she didn’t want every person in the bar seeing her pussy. In moments, Logan and Gareth had her through the double red doors. Alternating red and blue lights slowly circled the room this time, giving it the feel of a dark police scene. Moaning instantly wrapped around her, beckoning her to come play, but neither man slowed. They march through the door at the back of the Den, and into the hallway that led outside. Gareth stopped halfway down the passage. He pulled a key card from his pocket and swiped it through a reader she couldn’t see. A moment later, bright light filled the area as a pair of elevator doors slid open. Logan stepped inside, never letting her down, and Gareth followed. Silently, he pressed the button for the upper floor. Neither spoke as they moved upward. For her part, McKenzie wasn’t so sure what to say, so she remained quiet, too. “Well?” Gareth demanded when she’d been dumped onto a wide leather couch covered in soft, creamy leather. He was the angrier of the two, but she sensed it was more from worry than anything else. Hell, if any other man had pulled this caveman tactic on her, she’d have been out of there in a New York minute. But she could practically feel the pain and frustration rolling off her guys. She closed her eyes for a moment and pulled her lip through her teeth with a sigh before she spoke. Her excuses sounded so lame to even her. She’d deserve it if they never forgave her after she’d told them what had happened. “Yesterday morning…no, before that.” She shook her head. “Everything was so…perfect. But in the back of my mind, I knew trouble was out there. That we’d run into it; that society would dump a bunch of opposition on us. I was ignoring it. I wanted to be with you more than I wanted to face the difficulties. Then yesterday Kim came over. She means well. She loves me. But she made me face hard facts.” Gareth made a sound deep in his throat then stalked a few paces away. Though he didn’t speak, she knew he was pissed. Whether at Kim or her or both was a tossup.
Logan sat in a club chair perpendicular to the couch. His arms rested on his legs as she spoke. He didn’t look at her, but his head was cocked to indicate he listened. “Don’t be mad at her,” she urged though she wasn’t sure if they were. “It made me think and decide, and even though she accidentally got me drunk last night, I had decided for you. No matter what crap people throw my way. I was coming here last night, just like I’d promised. To be with you for however long this lasts. And now, I feel so stupid. I mean, who gets drunk by accident? Even so, I feel worse that I stood you up. That’s the last thing I wanted to do.” Logan moved from the chair and sat beside her, taking her hands. He lifted one to his mouth and gave it a soft kiss. “If there are problems, they’re our problems. You wouldn’t have to deal with it alone. Right, Gareth?” he prompted. Hs cousin didn’t respond to the unspoken directive. “What happened to your phone?” he asked instead. She was relieved that he didn’t appear angry anymore. He looked more…confused but amused. “Kim lives on the lake, too. Just like me. I don’t remember but…well, she tells me that last night, when the cell kept ringing, I tossed it in the water.” Logan snorted. “McKenzie… Princess what are we going to do with you?” he laughed. “Don’t ever get me drunk. That’s for sure. And…maybe…keep me?” Suddenly, Gareth knelt in front of her and hugged her tightly, his head against her middle. Logan rubbed a hand over his cousin’s back while he rested his chin on McKenzie’s shoulder, his mouth near her ear. “We’ve been ditched before,” he said. “We’ve been the fun new toy, the naughty game for a moment or a rebellion against someone’s daddy. But we’ve never cared about someone like we care about you. When we thought…” “I’m sorry,” she whispered. Gareth lifted his head and pulled her mouth to his. His arms went around her, and he pulled her to sprawl across his chest as he lay on the area rug. “No more sorrys,” he said as his fingers buried in her hair. “It was just a big mistake, and we’ll leave it at that.” “Okay,” she answered, relieved that they’d both accepted what had happened. “That’s some dress you’re almost wearing,” Logan commented.
She looked over her shoulder to see him staring at her ass. “It was perfectly respectable until you two hauled me up here.” Gareth’s hands wandered over her rear. “No panties, either.” He clicked his tongue. “Such a bad girl.” “You like it.” “I do, but so do you,” he agreed as his fingers skimmed along her bottom and pressed in to find her tight anus. She moaned at the memory of him filling that space. Her body heated. Squirming upright, she straddled him then pulled the skimpy dress over her head. “Beautiful… You should always be naked,” Logan decided. He crouched behind her and cupped her breasts. His thumbs scraped over her taut nipples while she rubbed against the bulge beneath Gareth’s fly. On a different, desperate level, she needed sex with them. She wanted to reassure herself things were once more on the right track. That they were ‘good’ again. Gareth stilled her hips, and Logan pressed to her back, arms going tight around her middle. She crossed her arms over them to complete the embrace as his cheek nudged beside hers. “McKenzie,” Gareth began in a voice so serious her sexual haze thinned. “Last night drove home to us… We’ve enjoyed being with you—” Oh hell. Maybe things weren’t good. She started to get up, but Logan held her in place. “But we want more,” he said. “We want to know you’re our girl, and that we have every right to be worried sick if you disappear—” “I won’t.” “And that you’ll know you’re ours,” Logan continued. “We won’t share you, and you should expect us to be faithful to you, too. We’ll be your protectors and supporters.” “It’s too soon for promises of forever,” Gareth affirmed. “We know that. But we want our intentions for you perfectly clear. We’re not going anywhere unless it’s with you. We love you.” “Love you,” Logan echoed.
Warm prickles erupted across her skin. She bent forward, Logan moving with her to sandwich her between the two hard chests. His clothed cock pressed against her ass while his fingers sought her pussy. She brushed her lips over Gareth’s as his hand wandered towards her clit. “Love you,” she said, wanting to tell him before she was enveloped in the heavy desire seeping through her once more. She turned her head, twisting towards Logan. “Love you. Love you both.” And she did… That would be her strength in whatever came their way. His mouth covered hers, taking her cries as he and Gareth pushed her closer to a perfect release. The first of the many promised by their love. Joy filled her as she plummeted into the chasm of bliss. Who would have thought she’d find her future with the two strangers who’d waited behind Sin’s Door?
About the Author When it comes to books and movies, Brynn has one rule: there must be a happy ending. After that one requirement, anything goes. And it just might in her books. She lives in Michigan with her husband and two children, who love her despite her occasional threats to smite them. They humour her and let her think she's a goddess…as long as she provides homemade chocolate chip cookies on a regular basis. Brynn has conducted workshops at several writers’ conferences around the country and enjoys mentoring and meeting new people. According to Brynn, her writing success can be attributed to an eclectic collection of music, her local road construction crews, a trusty notebook, and of course, her husband, Mr. Inspiration, who puts up with a lot in the name of research. Email:
[email protected] Brynn loves to hear from readers. You can find her contact information, website and author biography at http://www.total-e-bound.com.
Also by Brynn Paulin Redemption: Fallen Redemption: Incubus Tribute for the Goddess Circle of Three: Tempting Tamera Circle of Three: Phantoms’ Pleasure Circle of Three: Forgotten Family Brit Party: Boy Toys Legend: A Legend Arises Legend: A Legend Accomplished Brits in Time: In the Dark Summer Seductions: Stealing the Bride Single White Knight
KEEPING FAITH Kris Norris
Dedication To Shelley, for listening, laughing, crying and scheming with me. Where would I be without you, girl? You’re more than my best friend, you’re my soul-sister. To Kyle, Jared and Sydney, for being my biggest fans and doing the happy dance at the drop of a hat. To Claire, Nicki and the talented staff at TEB who help make a story into a treasured book. To Chris…my other soul-sister. Thanks for keeping me honest and never getting tired of listening to me babble on. I’m truly blessed.
Trademarks Acknowledgement The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of the following wordmarks mentioned in this work of fiction: Freddy Krueger: New Line Cinema Corporation Astar: Eurocopter
Chapter One “Faith! Wait!” Donovan Jones scrambled through the house after Faith, tripping over a pair of shoes he’d left lying in the hallway. He stumbled into the wall, clipping his arm on a shelf as he slammed to a halt. Faith glanced back but kept moving, juggling her pack to her other shoulder as she raced for the door. The little minx wasn’t going to give him a breath of time to catch up, but he’d be damned if he’d let her go without so much as a word. He gained his balance and dashed after her, catching the door as it swung open. He threw his weight against the wood, slamming it shut before she could dart through. A hushed curse lit the air, but she didn’t turn to look at him, merely stared at the door, shoulders hunched, back stiff. Her raspy breath whispered across the room, and he knew she was fighting not to cry. “Damn it. Would you just stop for one second and let me explain? I—” “I don’t want explanations,” she huffed, cutting him off, jumping when Parker roared down the hall, a white towel clutched in his hands as he skidded to a halt beside them, his rough breath fluttering his hair as it whipped across his face, making him look more than dishevelled. Donovan cursed, aware that the other man’s presence wasn’t helping the situation. Faith glanced over at him, tears pooled in her eyes, the glassy reflection stabbing guilt through Donovan’s gut. He’d royally fucked up, and he knew it. “Faith.” She raised her hand, nodding at Parker. “I think he’s explanation enough.” Her voice cracked as a single tear cascaded down her cheek, shattering against the wood floor as if it were glass. She wiped at her face, irritation furrowing her brow. Donovan knew how much she hated crying in front of him, and he could tell it was only adding fuel to the fire. “Look, darling, it’s not what you think. I swear.” He tried to smooth his hand down her arm, but she jerked it away, stepping back in order to avoid him. “Of course not. It’s perfectly normal that Parker was waiting for you in your bed. Naked!” “He was waiting for us, in our bed,” said Donovan.
A flicker of hope bloomed in his chest when her eyes softened for a moment as she chanced a glance at Parker. The man nodded, reaching for her, only to have her shake her head. Donovan cursed, wishing she’d just listen to him. “We’re not lovers,” he insisted, motioning to Parker. “It’s not like that.” More tears spilled down her face, and Donovan knew he’d lost her. She turned away, fisting the handle again. “It doesn’t matter what it is,” she whispered, her voice raw. “You still lied to me.” She looked at him this time. “You know that’s the one thing I can’t live with.” Donovan’s chest tightened, purging what little breath he had from his chest. His hand fell from the door, as she pulled it open and disappeared, the faint scent of her perfume still lingering in the air. Pain followed the click of the door, and he sank to the floor, unable to move. Parker sighed and eased down beside him, staring at the patch of flooring beneath his feet. “I’m sorry,” he mumbled, toeing at the wood. “I wasn’t expecting you guys back for a couple of hours. I was up all night going over the core sample results. I was only trying to catch a few minutes of sleep—so I wouldn’t disappoint you…or Faith.” Donovan nodded, trying to swallow past the lump stuck in his throat. He just couldn’t believe she was gone. He’d been waiting since they’d become lovers a year ago for the perfect moment to broach the subject of Parker joining them and had finally thought she was ready to consider a new kind of relationship, only to have it all go up in flames. She hadn’t even allowed him a chance to explain. Anger flared through the pain and he jumped up, fumbling with the handle as he snagged his keys off the small table next to the door. Parker stood up beside him, grabbing his arm when he fisted the door open, bouncing the damn thing off the wall. “Easy, buddy,” said Parker, blocking Donovan’s way when he tried to charge out. “Don’t do anything you’ll regret later.” Donovan snared Parker’s gaze and glared at the man. “Why would I regret going after her? I can’t just stand here and let her go!” Fear gripped his stomach, making it tumble like a bolt in a lock. “She’s the one…I know it. I’ve always known it.”
Parker nodded, still holding him back when he shifted forward again. “I know how much you love her…how much we both love her…but she’s not going to listen to you, now. Not after I totally screwed things up. She needs time and we need a plan.” Donovan scowled. What the fuck was the man talking about? A plan? The plan was simple. Follow her ass and shadow her every move until she finally listened to reason. That was the plan! “I can be just as stubborn as Faith,” he snapped, trying to move Parker out of the way. “All I need is one chance.” “And you’ll get that chance. But you have to play it right, or you’ll never get her back.” Parker’s words struck home and the fear returned, strong enough to pull Donovan back. Parker was right. There’d be no reasoning with Faith tonight, or the next few nights for that matter. He’d lied—or at least not told her the entire truth—and that’s all she’d see. He needed to find a way to trick her into listening to him…into giving him a second chance. He looked over at Parker, not fighting when the man led him to a chair and shoved him down. He glanced at his hands, wondering if they’d been shaking the entire time. “So what’s this plan?” Parker kicked half his mouth into a smile. “We get Faith to come to us.” Donovan looked up. Faith, come to them? “I’m listening,” he replied, certain the man had finally flipped. Parker laughed, shaking his head as he took a seat next to Donovan. “Relax. I’m not crazy, but I do know Faith, and even angry, she won’t quit her job on the off chance she’ll bump into us in the field. We might work for the same company, but she thinks we rarely go into camp. Knowing where she’ll be for the next five months, guarantees she’ll come to us.” Donovan sighed, hoping to hell Parker was right, because the best thing that had ever happened to him, had just walked out his door.
**** Four months later… “Hey, Faith. Better fire up the chopper. You’ve got a last minute run to make.” Faith Anderson stopped cleaning the helicopter and twisted to look at Trent. The early September sun blazed near the horizon, casting long shadows along the ground. She raised her hand, shielding her face against the glare.
“You’re kidding, right?” she snapped, pointing at the sun. “I’ve got less than an hour of light left, and my duty day ended ten minutes ago.” Trent shrugged. “Hey, I just pass along the orders.” He shuffled forward, handing her the sheet of paper. “You only have to zip out and pick up two geologists at the new drill site. It’ll take you twenty minutes, round trip.” “Did you miss the part where I told you my duty day is already over?” she said, grabbing the paper just the same. “And it’s more like thirty minutes if I get a good tail wind coming back.” “Like I said. I just pass this shit along. But if it helps any, I was told these guys are out from the head office. Might not look good if they get stranded for the night because you’re a bit tired.” “Tired!” she bit back. “A fourteen-hour day with eight hours of slinging…that’s not just a bit tired.” She paused and glanced over the request, relieved when she didn’t see Donovan’s or Parker’s names anywhere. But Trent was right. It’d come straight from the president of the diamond company…probably the guy’s son or something. If she let him rot for the night, chances were her ass would be on the next flight to Yellowknife. And she needed the money. It was the one reason she hadn’t quit after she’d walked out on Donovan. Even the chance of running into him or Parker wasn’t enough to compensate for the loss of wages. If she just made it through one more month, she’d have enough money to pay off her brother’s debt…and she’d finally be free. “What the hell are they doing out there, anyway?” she sniped, climbing down off the skid gear. “I thought everything was ready to start up first thing in the morning?” “How the hell should I know?” said Trent. “All I got told was that they’ve been checking the rig. Something about a new kind of drill bit for the core samples. Who knows? Those rock jocks never make any sense to me.” He turned, glancing at her over his shoulder. “So ya gonna go get them?” She cursed, tossing the paper inside the machine. The other pilot was out on an overnight run to Yellowknife, and with a weather system moving in, they could get stranded for more than the night if she didn’t at least try.
“Fine. But that means I’m limited to eight hours duty time tomorrow. And if the damn sun sets before I get back, I’m so getting overtime for this shit.” “Right,” he smirked. “I’ll mark it all down on the log sheet.” “I mean it, Trent. Eight hours tomorrow!” Trent chuckled and left, humming quietly as he headed towards the mess hall. She cursed under her breath when her stomach growled—she hadn’t had dinner yet, either. She climbed into the machine, wondering if Trent had planned this on purpose and began pushing in circuit breakers and flipping switches. The loud whine of the motor lit the air as she pressed the starter and engaged the engine. The helicopter sprang to life, rocking back and forth as the rotors gained speed, blasting the ground with a steady wash of air. She shook her head, slipped on her helmet and checked the gauges, running through the final series of checks. She pushed the talk button, lifting the chopper into a graceful hover. “Traffic, helicopter alpha—papa—romeo departing MacKay camp, heading west for drilling station delta. Climbing to fifteen hundred.” Empty static hissed back as she shifted the machine forward, rapidly gaining speed. She didn’t expect a reply, but on the off chance there were other aircraft in the vicinity, at least they’d be on the lookout for her. Faith banked to the left, skimming over the mess tent as she headed out across the desolate terrain. If her dinner plans had been spoiled, she could at least hope to rattle a few dishes as she left. A satisfied smile touched the corners of her mouth as she flew across the landscape, nothing but the constant hum of the helicopter to keep her company. “I’m so done with this bush shit,” she said, checking her gauges as she levelled off, scanning the horizon for other aircraft. “Five years is more than enough. I need a better job.” What she needed was to be around men who didn’t punch her in the arm as they walked by and who stared at more than just her breasts when they talked to her. What she needed was a life. Faith sighed as memories of Donovan skipped through her mind. She couldn’t deny the pang of longing that settled between her legs, or the tumbling feeling in her stomach as her chest clenched so tight she found it difficult to breathe. Four months alone, and she was still hopelessly in love with him.
You mean with them. She shuddered at the thought, not sure what to make of it. She hadn’t realised how ingrained Parker was in her life until she’d left them both behind. Missing Donovan was a given, but the hollow feeling in her heart whenever Parker’s face materialised in her head didn’t make any sense. Surely she hadn’t developed feelings for her lover’s best friend? He was waiting for us, in our bed. Donovan’s words echoed in her mind, bringing the familiar inklings of doubt. She’d never considered the possibility of a different kind of relationship, and a part of her wondered if she walked out on her greatest adventure? Since that night, she’d nearly called him on several occasions, but had hung up before the line had connected. What do you say to a man who pushed your very limits, but offered his soul in return? It was obvious he and Parker had been keeping something from her, and if there was one thing she couldn’t sanction, it was lying. She was still paying for her brother’s lies, and that kind of disappointment lasted a lifetime. A single tear pooled at the corner of one eye. She’d thought Donovan would’ve at least tried to contact her…make her listen to his explanations. But she hadn’t received so much as an angry email from him, and that only confirmed the nagging feeling swirling in her gut. He hadn’t been in love with her, and the sooner she accepted that and moved on, the better. Pain punched through her heart at the thought, and she tried to distract herself with the passing scenery. Just her luck, she’d get off track and have to spend the night in the helicopter. She sighed, checked her instruments and gazed down at the ground. An endless blur of spiny trees and rocky earth passed beneath the bubble, making her feel lonely and small. She used to love the vast expanse of land, but now it only reminded her of everything that was wrong in her life…how she didn’t have a life. A strong gust of wind buffeted the aircraft, dropping it a hundred feet. Faith tensed, dragging her thoughts back into the cabin. She looked at the horizon, cursing the band of clouds building ahead of her. Pockets of visible rain loomed over the flatlands periodically illuminated by flashes of bright lightning. She glanced at the map, gauging the distance to the small drilling station. It’d be tight, but she might be able to get back in the air before the storm reached the clearing.
Faith pulled more pitch and pushed the nose forward, gaining speed. It would only buy her a few minutes, but that might be all she’d need. The helicopter shimmied in the gusting wind, making her grateful she’d missed dinner. As strong as her stomach was, the constant turbulence grated on her nerves. She cursed and lowered the machine, skimming across the treetops. An opening in the landscape blossomed into view, marking the cabin’s location. She lowered the power, broadcasting her intentions out across the radio as she readied the chopper for landing. Large drops of rain splattered on the bubble, distorting her view as she bled off the remaining airspeed and settled the machine across the small log pad. A flash of light flickered across the sky, followed by a low rumble. “Bloody hell.” She shut the machine down, not willing to chance the gusting winds. The men hadn’t so much as glanced out of the cabin windows, adding to her growing tension. If they didn’t get airborne before the edge of the storm passed over, they’d all be stuck for the night. Faith jumped out of the helicopter, secured one of the blades as it slowed to a stop and grabbed the rifle out of the baggage compartment. While it was only sixty feet to the cabin, she never left the machine without it. Grizzlies were unpredictable this time of year, and she wasn’t in the mood for any more delays. She shielded her face against the onslaught of wind and rain, and ran for the door. How the guys hadn’t heard the chopper land was a mystery to her, but she’d tan their hides if they weren’t ready. They had five minutes—ten tops—to beat the weather before they were trapped. And as nice as it’d be to spend a night away from the camp, holing up in a drilling rig with two silver-spoon mama’s boys wasn’t her idea of fun. She yanked open the door and stomped her feet on the rough, burlap mat as she stepped into the cabin, slamming the door shut behind her. “Why the hell aren’t you boys geared up and ready?” she snapped, leaning the rifle against the wall as she rounded the small corner that led into the main area. “I swear. I’ve already had to extend my duty time— if you guys strand me out here all night, I don’t care who your daddy is, I’ll…” Her voice faded into a stunned silence as she stopped dead, staring at the dimly lit room. Dozens of candles wavered in the growing darkness, their tiny flames creating pockets of warm light, bathing the room with a cosy glow that made the shadows on the walls flicker
and dance. A large blanket had been wrapped around the rig, hiding the dull metal and keeping the draughty air from swirling about the room. A small table and three chairs had been squeezed into one corner, while an oversized bed dominated the other. Pillows spilled across the duvet adding depth to the already thick mattress. A flash of movement caught her eye and she turned as a shadowy figure stepped out from behind the rig, his brown hair flecked with red from the muted light. The tight feeling in her chest increased, and she blinked, not sure how she stayed on her feet as a wide smile broke across his face. “Hello, Faith.” Donovan savoured the stunned look on Faith’s face as she stood frozen to the spot, her fists clenched at her sides, the pulse in her neck fluttering wildly beneath her skin. Her nostrils flared with her increased breath, pushing her perfectly rounded breasts against the tight fabric of her shirt. He resisted the urge to swipe his tongue across his lips as her nipples puckered, creating tiny peaks in the material. A strangled moan caught in her chest before she blew out a harsh breath, palming her hands on her hips. “For the love of God,” she began, waving one hand around the room before splaying it across her hip again. “What on earth are you doing here?” His smile never faltered as he took a calculated step forward, keeping his shoulders square to hers. He wanted to be able to dart after her if she suddenly decided to bolt out the door on him, though he doubted she’d make it past Parker. The man was already easing out from behind the door, closing the distance between them. “Hello? Donovan? Are you there, or have you been smoking some of the weeds growing beside the landing pad?” Her voice was low and raspy, heavy with the familiar tone of desire. He held her gaze, noting how her eyes darkened when he stepped closer, a light flush accentuating her cheek bones as it crept down her neck and across the small expanse of skin exposed by her V-neck top. He loved the contrast between the wash of pink flesh and the deep blue of her shirt, the vibrant colour a close match to her eyes. “Donovan!” The raspy tone was edged with a hint of irritation, and he had to fight back a chuckle. He wasn’t trying to make her angry, but just the sight of her soft silhouette drove the breath
from his chest until he wasn’t certain he’d ever breathe again. Black dots flitted across his vision, and he finally sucked in a quick gasp, hoping she didn’t notice how badly his hands trembled. While he and Parker had been orchestrating the plan for months, now that she was standing so close he could stretch out his hand and graze her arm, he didn’t seem to be able to speak. Faith’s eyes softened as her gaze skirted down his body, pausing at his chest before settling on his groin. A hushed moan trembled through the room, and he knew she could see his cock bulged against the tight bind of his jeans. “Fuck, you’re beautiful,” said Donovan. The skin around her eyes crinkled slightly and a faint smile tugged at her lips before it faded into a tight line, uncertainty flaring in her eyes. She crossed her arms on chest, rubbing her hands along her shirt as if searching for strength. Pain threatened, but he tamped it down, determined to give their love one last chance. “Not exactly what I was expecting you to say,” she said, startling when a flash of light broke the sensual atmosphere, casting the scattered furniture into harsh relief. Donovan closed the distance, cupping her elbow when it looked as if she were going to turn towards the door. He kept his touch light, smiling when she didn’t try to pull away. “I had the perfect speech planned, but just looking at you leaves me dazed.” A genuine smile lit her face, easing some of the tension shrouding the room. She released a slow breath, ruffling the wispy hairs around her face when a loud clap shook the cabin. Faith jumped, her gaze flying to the window behind him. “We have to go if we want to make it back to the camp,” she insisted, pulling against his hold. “We might have just enough time to get the chopper into the air before the rough weather hits.” Donovan shook his head, holding her firm as she continued to shift her attention between the growing fury outside the window and the place where his hand held her arm. “Even if I wanted to leave, it’s too late. But that’s just how we planned it.” Confusion marred her pretty eyes as she frowned at him, a delectable pout pursing her full lips. She stopped resisting and drew her brow into a slight vee. “Planned? And what do you mean by ‘we’?” She dropped one shoulder in an attempt to twist when Parker grazed his chest against her back, making her tense. The man chucked, soothing her with a series of slow strokes
along the curve of her back. Donovan watched as she shifted her gaze from Parker back to him. Desire flared before she broke eye contact, shifting her gaze quickly to the floor. “I don’t know what you two are up to, but in case you hadn’t noticed, there’s a raging storm about to strike. So unless you want to be trapped here for God knows how long, I suggest—” “That’s exactly what we want,” interrupted Donovan, tracing one finger along her jaw, raising her face to his as his other hand still cupped her arm. “Do you know how long we’ve been waiting for just the right circumstances? We had this drill site postponed until we thought we could work some kind of magic.” He leant in, drinking in her frantic breath. “Looks like it’s paid off. You’re here, the sun is already below the horizon and in another minute, the storm will engulf this cabin, dashing any chance of escape.” Arousal darkened Faith’s eyes before they narrowed in anger, and she wedged her way out from between the two men, putting as much distance as possible between them. She turned and faced them, hands crossed, foot tapping the wood floor in annoyance, the erratic thudding matched only by the panicked beating of his heart. “Four months,” she said, her voice wavering as tears pooled in her blue eyes. “Four months and you never once tried to contact me. What makes you think I haven’t moved on?” “Love.” The simple answer seemed to take her by surprise, and her bravado weakened, a single tear bridging her lashes as it streaked down her cheek. She frowned and swiped the back of her hand across her face, wrapping her other arm around her chest. “Donovan, I…” She paused when he took a step closer, uncertainty flaring in her eyes. She glanced at Parker as the man moved in beside him. Donovan took a deep breath, knowing this was his one opportunity to convince her…to earn a second chance. “I know we have a lot to explain, but we needed to give you time so you’d actually listen to us instead of just wallowing in anger because you thought we’d lied to you.” “Thought?” she bit out. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but I found Parker naked in your bed.” “And I told you…we’re not lovers.”
“Which means you had other plans…plans you didn’t tell me about, which in my books, equates to lying.” “You didn’t leave because I never told you about my desire to have Parker join us…and for more than just a quick fuck,” he started, catching another tear on the tip of his finger as it rolled down her skin, leaving a trail of moisture behind. “You left because you had feelings for Parker, and you didn’t know how to deal with them…because you actually wanted to discover what kind of relationship the three of us could build.” He paused as he took another deep breath. “This has nothing to do with lying, unless you’re willing to admit you lied to yourself about how you feel.” “He…I…” she stuttered, shifting her gaze to Parker again, her lips slightly parted as if she were fighting to draw enough breath. Donovan took another step forward. “All we’re asking for is a chance to explain. We may have tricked you into coming here, but it was the only way we knew to draw you to us, short of stomping into camp and kidnapping you.” He flashed her a smile he hoped would make her body weep in anticipation. “Ten minutes, darling. Please.” Her eyes softened as she released a shuddering breath, her shoulders drooping in fatigue. She nodded and collapsed into one of the chairs, motioning to the other two. Donovan took her offer, sitting across from her, never allowing his gaze to wander. She glanced around the room before settling somewhere between him and Parker. He noticed how her eyes eventually shifted towards the other man, darting up and down his body, pausing in the most intriguing places. A tentative smile tugged at Donovan’s lips. It wasn’t enough of a sign to settle the nervous roll in his stomach, but it gave him a spark of hope. She sighed, and his attention snapped back to her face. “Fine, I’ll listen. I suppose I owe you that much. But—” “But,” he cut in. “If you still want us to leave once we’re done talking, we’ll brave this ungodly storm and weather the rain out in a tent.” “A tent?” She laughed, making his cock peak from the soft sound. “You guys must really be desperate. Okay. Talk. But it’ll be one hell of a night if you’re wrong.”
Chapter Two Faith’s heart pounded faster as Donovan’s simple smile turned wicked. He raised one eyebrow, nodding at her. “Oh, it’s going to be one hell of a night, darling, but not because I’m wrong.” The dark promise in his voice sent a shiver of anticipation trembling through her, and she wrapped her arms around her chest again in the hopes of hiding her reaction. The sudden smug tilt to Donovan’s lips told her he’d seen enough. “You were going to explain, not gloat,” she managed to choke out, rubbing her hands on her arms. The temperature in the room had dropped suddenly as the wind gusted against the windows, echoing the tinny reverberation of the rain through the cabin. Parker stepped over to her, stripping off his sweater as he moved, revealing a sleek black tee underneath. Fire seared through her core as she stared at the well-defined physique rippling beneath the thin fabric. She could just make out the strong bands across his stomach, and where his ribs threaded into his chest, creating a dip in his shirt. Moisture she didn’t expect gathered in her sex, and she found herself shuffling on the chair in an attempt to ease the incessant ache that was now rooted between her legs. A flash of awareness shimmied through her senses, and she realised Donovan had been right. She’d fooled herself into thinking Parker had been nothing more to her than a friend…that somewhere along the way she hadn’t developed feelings for him. While she wasn’t quite prepared to examine exactly what those feelings were yet, she knew denying they existed wasn’t going to work. Parker gave her a tentative smile as he held his sweater out to her. She smiled back, accepting his offer, inhaling sharply when his fingers passed over hers. A jolt of arousal coursed through her at the simple contact, and she could only wonder if he’d felt the same shock. “Thanks,” was all she could force between set teeth, as she dragged the shirt over her head, breathing in the spicy scent of his cologne mixed with a subtler musk she knew was all him. Goose bumps erupted along her skin making her shiver despite the added layer of warmth. The two men exchanged a curious look, and she prayed they couldn’t read her thoughts. “Better?” asked Donovan, though the gleam in his eyes told her he’d more than witnessed her reaction to Parker.
Faith nodded, not trusting her voice not to crack at the sultry way he watched her from beneath a veil of lashes. She steepled her fingers and rested her chin on the tips. “Well?” she asked. “Are you certain you’re comfortable?” questioned Donovan. “As comfortable as I can be sitting in a make-shift cabin with a drill taking up half the room and a raging thunderstorm shaking the walls.” Parker laughed when another rumble rattled the glass. “Think of it as mood music.” Faith couldn’t help but smile. Parker always had a comeback, even if it was a bit lame. “Mood music for who? Freddy Krueger?” Parker flashed her a wicked grin and wiggled his fingers like the evil character from the movie. Faith could only shake her head. “Quit stalling, you two, and tell me why I’m here.” The tension in the room escalated at the simple question, and Faith felt a darker energy emanating from the men. Donovan cast Parker a concerned look, raising his eyebrows in what looked like a silent message. Parker shook his head, pointing his finger back at Donovan as the man scraped the third chair across the wood, twisting it so he could straddle the seat and cross his arms along the back. Donovan sighed, raking a shaky hand through his hair before looking back at her, his eyes shrouded in mystery. “Do you remember when we first started dating how you asked me about my family, and I told you I didn’t have anyone left that qualified?” Faith glanced at Parker before slowly nodding, fear settling like a cold fist in her stomach. Something about the way Donovan looked at Parker sent shivers racing along her spine. Donovan sighed, and the twisting feeling increased. “That wasn’t exactly accurate.” “In what way?” she asked, cringing when the register of her voice wavered. Donovan pulled his lips into a tight line, looking at her as if he was afraid she was going to dart out the door. “Parker’s my family…at least, that’s how I feel about him.” Faith stared at him, not certain what to say. He’d just sworn that he and Parker weren’t lovers, yet she couldn’t see how they were connected beyond a physical relationship. She stared from one man over to the other, scrutinising every detail until her head hurt. They sure as hell didn’t look like brothers, and if they weren’t lovers, she’d be damned if she knew
what the hell Donovan was muttering about. A lengthy silence smothered the room until she couldn’t take the uncertainty any longer. “So what are you trying to tell me?” she demanded, pushing to her feet. “Either you have a family, or you don’t. Either you and Parker are lovers or you’re not. Regardless, I still don’t see what any of this has to do with me…or us for that matter.” Donovan matched her motion, followed closely by Parker, his chair clattering to the floor. They looked like men determined to get their way, and she had a feeling there’d be little room for negotiations. “It has everything to do with us,” said Donovan, waving his hand between them. “The three of us.” Faith stared at the two men, watching them both nod as they stood their ground, arms now crossed on their chests, long strands of hair tousled across their face. She’d never realised how alike they were, though at the same time, completely different. Donovan was dark-haired, dark-eyed, with a serious brood that made women want to climb inside his head and figure him out. Parker’s hair was lighter and longer, and his eyes seemed to waver between a brilliant blue and a playful green. She’d always pegged him as the playboy type, with his easy laughter and cavalier attitude. But now, as he stood there, the strong line of his back as straight as Donovan’s, she saw another side of him. A side that seemed lost and unsure. She found herself wanting to comfort him. To soothe the worry clouding his eyes and make the series of lines creasing his forehead disappear. Faith sighed and sank into the chair again, snuggling deeper into Parker’s sweater. She had a feeling she needed to hear what Donovan had to say as much as he needed to tell her. Donovan smiled as their eyes met, and he reclaimed his seat, scraping the chair closer until their knees touched. She did her best to ignore the searing punch of heat that started in her legs and flowed upwards, finally culminating between her thighs as it had when she’d thought about him in the helicopter. God help her, but she knew she was already lost. “You were saying,” she said, nodding at him. “Right.” He took a deep breath and she didn’t miss the way Parker stepped behind him, gently patting Donovan on the back. “When Parker and I were just boys, our fathers took us on a hiking trip. They said it was to introduce us to the wonders of the outdoors, but we both knew it was just an excuse to go diamond hunting without getting in trouble. My mother had
died during birth, and Parker’s mom was always complaining how my father dragged his dad halfway round the world on some crazy expedition…looking for treasures that didn’t exist.” He paused and glanced over at the other man. Faith saw something pass between them, making her heart clench. She had a feeling the story didn’t end well. “Anyway,” he continued, catching her gaze, but looking more through her than at her. “We were deep in the Alaska wilderness when a freak storm hit us out of nowhere. It was almost as if it just materialised right there on the spot. Deafening thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, splintering trees and electrifying the air. Hail and rain fell like needles against our skin, and the wind was so strong, it was all Parker and I could do just to stumble along behind our fathers as they searched for shelter. We finally found a large cave and ducked inside, certain that whatever might be in the cave was far less dangerous than the storm raging outside.” His breathing seemed to hitch for a moment and she heard him swallow thickly. His gaze riveted to hers, and a tremble of fear washed over her. She reached for his hand, not sure why she needed to touch him, but unable to stop her fingers from twining through his. He stared at her, his mouth a thin line, his eyes so dark they looked like deep pockets set into his face. All emotion faded from his expression as he squeezed her hand. “We were wrong.” He stopped and pulled away, finding his feet as he shuffled to the other side of the room. His back stood rigidly straight and she could see the muscles along his shoulders clench and release as he gripped at the post of the bed, cursing quietly beneath his harsh breath. Faith heard Parker sigh, and glanced over at him. His eyes softened as he cupped her hand in his, patting the back softly with his other hand. “What our fathers didn’t realise,” continued Parker, his voice a ghostly echo of Donovan’s, “was that the cave was the den of a mother grizzly and her three cubs. I suppose they thought being a bit later in the season, most of the bears would be roaming their territories, but it seemed the extended harsh conditions had prompted some of them to remain in hibernation. We hadn’t even had a chance to shake off our gear before she struck.”
Parker stopped, looking at Donovan as if seeking the man’s approval. Faith shifted her gaze, pinned by the pained expression on Donovan’s face. He sighed and slowly returned to the chair, taking her other hand in his. “We didn’t even know what hit us,” he said. “All I remember is hearing both our fathers shout as they pushed us towards the entrance, followed by the sound of screaming and gunfire. Then Parker was dragging me out of the cave by my jacket, yelling at me to run. Neither of us wanted to leave our dads behind, but hell…we were only ten years old and scared shitless. We never once looked back until we both finally collapsed over a mile away. We found a tree we could climb and headed straight for the top, even though we knew we weren’t supposed to. But fear does strange things to the mind, and all we could think about was escaping…getting away from the flashes of white teeth and desolate growls that had filled the darkness.” Faith bit back tears as she watched the two men fall into silence in front of her, their heads hung low, their bodies hunched with guilt. She tried not to picture them as young boys, their faces bright with excitement as they embarked on what was supposed to be a grand adventure between fathers and sons…but it was hopeless. Time hadn’t erased the memories of that night, and she could tell they haunted the men, like a shadow that never quite vanished. “What happened?” she asked, giving both of their hands a reassuring squeeze. Donovan shrugged, masking his emotions behind a veil of indifference. “Rangers found us the next morning. Parker’s father had managed to call for help after he’d regained consciousness. He’d been dragged a few hundred feet away from the cave and been left to die. The medics were able to save him, but it was one hell of a recovery.” She swallowed around the thick feeling in her throat, certain she already knew the answer to her next question. “And your dad?” “He bled to death during the night.” She nodded, knowing there was nothing she could say to make the event remotely okay. “Where did you go after that? With your mom already gone and your dad…” Donovan swung his gaze over to Parker, and a genuine smile encompassed Donovan’s entire face. “Parker’s parents took me in. Treated me as if I were their own.” He laughed, though she could tell it was strained. “Hell, the old man even calls me son.”
“So that’s why you two spend so much time together. You’re brothers…in a sense.” Donovan drew a deep breath, leaning forward in the seat until his warm breath ghosted over her skin. “It’s more than that.” He threw Parker a nervous glance, then looked back, his eyes searching hers expectantly. “Something happened to us that night…while we huddled together in the tree, clinging to the branches with every ounce of strength we had left. Something…changed us.” A strange shiver wove up her spine, but she couldn’t tell if it was fear or anticipation. She snagged her bottom lip, darting her eyes between the two men as she nodded for him to continue. “After that night, it was as if we could anticipate what each other was thinking. We became inseparable, choosing to share a room, rather than stay alone. At first, everyone— including us—chalked it up to the trauma we’d been through. But with time, we realised it went much deeper. It was almost as if we needed to share to keep the connection alive…to keep us alive.” He paused and nodded at her, as if prompting her. She eased back slightly, still worrying her lip between her teeth as the weight of his confession slowly sank in. Her gaze drifted to Parker. He looked back at her, his pale eyes full of doubt, the sensual curve of his lips turned down at the edges. It was obvious he expected her to bolt, as she suspected others had before her. Faith closed her eyes, searching her heart for the answer, but it got lost amidst the frantic thrumming of her pulse. She couldn’t deny that she had feelings for Parker, but were they as pure, as deep as her love for Donovan? Could they ever be? A gentle touch snapped her eyelids open and she found herself staring into the dark recesses of Donovan’s eyes. He tried to smile, but the effort only added to the need already strumming through her veins. He was reaching out to her, and as scared as she was at the thought of opening herself up to two men, she knew she needed to try, if for no other reason than to ease some of the pain in his eyes. “I realise this is a lot to take in,” began Donovan, smoothing his fingers over the back of one hand as he drew small circles on her skin with his thumb. “And I know it sounds like a bad scene from a movie, but—”
“I think you’re explained enough for now,” she said, cutting him off. She smiled when a crease formed in his brow and he sat back, spearing Parker with a gaze that clearly displayed his confusion. “I’ll be honest. I’m not going to make you any promises, and in the end, this arrangement might be too—unconventional for me. But I’d be lying if said I haven’t spent the past four months wondering if I walked out on the best opportunity of my life.” She paused, praying she wasn’t setting herself up for a fall. “If I was too scared to look at anything beyond the fairytale.” The smile that slowly curled Donovan’s lips kicked her heart into an erratic rhythm that instantly left her breathless. Fire licked across her skin where each man held one hand and spiralled up her arms, burning its way into her chest. A nervous giggle rumbled free when Parker slowly raised her hand, holding her stare as he placed an open-mouthed kiss on the back. The sensual touch shot straight to her sex, and she swore she’d come if he did it again. He grinned at her apparent lust, licking the soft spot by her knuckle before lifting her hand higher and brushing her palm along his jaw, tickling it with the light shadow prickling his face. “You don’t have to give up the fairytale, my sweet. Just think of our story as a new version…one with two knights instead of one.” A tendril of fear wove through her core at the soft promise of his words. She’d never indulged in fantasies, other than the one time Donovan had held her hands above her head, and even then, she’d known he’d release her if she’d needed him to. She held Parker’s stare, hoping he wouldn’t notice the way her fingers trembled. She thought about standing, but didn’t know if her legs would hold her. Parker gave her a moment’s warning before he moved. Faith’s breath left her on a gasp as Parker pulled her to her feet and she found herself, once again, sandwiched between the two men, only this time their positions were reversed. Parker held her tight against his chest as Donovan curled into her back, his body hugging her curves. The hard evidence of his arousal nudged her ass, and she couldn’t contain the husky moan that trembled from her mouth. Donovan’s lips tilted into a smile against the sensitive skin of her neck as his warm breath descended along her shoulder, leaving a trail of goose bumps behind. “I know you’re hesitant, darling, but we’ll take it slow. Give you a chance to get used to the idea of us both loving you.” His tongue traced a path along her collarbone and up her
neck, ending at the soft shell of her ear. “We’ve got nothing but time to work up to the kind of threesome Parker and I have dreamt about a thousand times.” He nipped at her lobe and her hands fisted Parker’s shirt in response, anchoring her to the man. “Let’s start with something I know you love,” he whispered, his voice an aphrodisiac all its own. “It turns out you and Parker have something in common. Would you care to guess what it is?” Her breath came in stilted pants as Donovan inched his hands between her and Parker, moving them slowly up her body and taking Parker’s sweater with him. She heard it fall to the floor, as Parker fisted the hem of her other shirt and dragged it over her head, leaving her with nothing but her bra to cover her chest. A shiver raced along her skin as she waited for the men to make another move. The soft sound of more fabric rustling to the floor crested the air, followed by the warm press of skin against her back. “God, I love feeling your skin against mine,” rasped Donovan, rubbing his chest across her back. “Are you still cold?” She could only shake her head as Parker removed his t-shirt, exposing the hard line of muscles she knew hid beneath the clothes. She’d seen him shirtless before, but the pure beauty of his body never ceased to amaze her. Long, lean muscles topped by sun-kissed skin with a light dusting of brown hair wavered in front of her, and she had to resist the urge to run her fingers along his chest, tracing where one muscle collided with another. “Good,” continued Donovan, running his fingers up and down her arms. “Now, you didn’t answer my previous question. Care to guess what you and Parker have in common?” The sexy tone of his voice only increased the needy feeling in her pussy, and she was positive her pants were soaked by now. She’d starting going without panties halfway through the summer, when another layer of anything had been one too many in the oppressive heat. Now she wished she’d chosen to suffer. There’d be no hiding her arousal once they lowered her pants. She forced in a deep breath, cursing the sensual scent wafting in the air. “Is he nervous, too?” she asked. Donovan chuckled against her skin, and more shivers raced through her body. “Nice try, darling, but I don’t think it’s nerves that Parker has a case of. Just look at his crotch.” She lowered her gaze, holding her breath when her eyes settled on the large bulge pressing against Parker’s jeans. She’d never seen him aroused before, and the thought that he
was hiding such a delicious surprise only made her wetter. She tried to swallow, but nothing seemed to be working. Her entire body was focused on the ridge of Parker’s cock, and how it pulsed beneath the denim. Donovan blew a heated breath across her ear, and her eyes closed on a sigh. “The correct answer is pussy.” He smiled when she shot him a glance over her shoulder. “He loves to eat it, as much as you love to have yours eaten.” Desire rolled through her, and she wasn’t sure she would’ve stayed on her feet if Donovan hadn’t taken that moment to wrap his arms around her waist, pulling her back so some of her weight rested against him. He splayed his hands across her stomach, moaning softly in her ear when her muscles contracted from the caress. She kept her eyes glued to Parker as the man ran his gaze up and down her body, lingering on her groin. A victorious smile split across his face as he nodded at her mound. “Looks like she’s already anxious for me to begin.” Parker held her stare as he slid one hand down her hip to her pussy, tracing the seam of her pants as it disappeared between her legs. If she wasn’t wet before, she was certain her pants were dripping arousal now as his finger probed the soft spot between her lips. “I could wring out the crotch of your pants, it’s so wet.” Donovan hummed in her ear, the sound mixing with the steady thrumming of rain against the windows. More flashes of lightning erupted outside, but she barely registered them as Parker’s fingers rimmed the waistband of her pants, stopping at the button. “Are you positive?” asked Parker, raising his eyebrow. The torn look in his eyes told her all she needed to know. It was the same look Donovan had flashed her the day she’d stormed out. Reservations faded into trust as she raised her hand and drew her finger along his jaw. “Completely,” she said, tracing the outline of his sculpted lips. “I’m only sorry I didn’t have the strength to try before.” Parker smiled, and sucked her finger into his mouth. Hot, slick flesh teased the tip before he released her, stepping closer. His chest grazed hers, puckering her nipples against the cool cotton of her bra. She bit back a moan as he slid his gaze to her breasts, then up again. “Don’t worry. I know exactly how you can make it up to me…”
Parker’s voice trailed off as his finger flicked open the button of her pants. He nodded at Donovan, watching her eyes as Donovan eased his hands down and grabbed the edges of her pants, holding the sides apart. Parker smiled and traced his fingers over Donovan’s. “All right, my sweet. Time to make our new fairytale come true.” Parker crowded into her, brushing his lips against her opposite ear. “And I do mean come.”
Chapter Three Parker Sinclair prayed his hands weren’t shaking as he snagged the metal zipper, and slowly slid the teeth apart, revealing more of Faith’s pale skin. While he’d hoped for her acceptance, actually having her between him and Donovan, was a dream come true. They’d shared a few women over the years, but none had grabbed their hearts and stolen their souls the way Faith had. She was their every fantasy, and she was finally theirs. He shook the thoughts away, focusing on the swath of skin he’d bared to his gaze, and felt the blood drain from his head and fill his cock. Sweet mercy, but she wasn’t wearing any panties. Raw desire pounded through him, and he was glad she was being held so he couldn’t just toss her on the couch and fuck her senseless with half their clothes still on. She needed a proper seduction, and he knew exactly where to start. “Donovan’s told me how much you love having your pussy licked,” rasped Parker, tugging at her pants. “There’s absolutely nothing sexier than watching a woman squirm with her wet flesh beneath your tongue.” He leant in closer so his breath washed across her chest, puckering her nipples even more. “You will squirm for me, won’t you?” Faith’s eyes widened, and he took the opportunity to brush his mouth across hers. She tasted like cherry lip balm and coffee, and he dipped in for a better lick. She opened for him and her flavour burst across his tongue, drawing a harsh moan from deep within his chest. She muffled the husky sound, raising her hands to his neck and pulling him closer, scratching her nails up his scalp as her fingers wove through his hair. Shivers raced down his spine, making his cock flare in anticipation. He pulled back, loving the way she watched him from beneath a shadow of lashes. Her lips opened on a soft moan, and he gave her another quick kiss before stepping back and staring down at her groin. Donovan was still holding her pants open, only they’d shimmied down her hips slightly during the kiss. Parker smiled, anxious to see if her arousal tasted as sweet as her scent. “Now be a good girl and help us get you out of these pants.” She released his hair as he slipped his hands down her sides, helping her ease the fabric over her hips as she rocked her ass back and forth, revealing a new inch of skin with each sway. Donovan lifted her as the material fell to her knees, allowing Parker to push them completely off. His breath stalled, then exhaled in an audible hiss as he stared at her body.
Her hips flared nicely from her waist into shapely thighs, ending in tiny feet that he couldn’t wait to feel pressed against his shoulders as he spread her wide. He glanced at her mound and reasonable thought left him. Donovan had said she shaved, but seeing the pretty pink flesh all smooth and shiny with arousal flooded his cock with desire, and he had to grab his crotch to keep from coming in his pants. “Fuck.” He didn’t shift his eyes when Donovan chuckled in the background, the man’s hands skimming over Faith’s stomach to rest at the apex of her sex. It was too hot, too hypnotising watching Donovan’s fingers splay the silky lips apart, uncovering the delicate nub nestled between her folds. Parker’s tongue poked out in anticipation, tasting his lip as he longed to taste hers. A feminine moan flitted across the cool air, as her body tensed, fluttering the small protrusion. He groaned and dropped to his knees. “I always thought you were beautiful,” he began, grabbing a cushion off the bed as Donovan lowered her to the floor, her back pressed against his chest as her legs straddled Parker’s large form. “But now that you’re here…with both of us, I can’t believe how incredible you truly are.” He dragged his gaze away from her pussy long enough to admire the stunning smile that slowly captured her lips. She was more than just beautiful, she was honest and sincere, and her capacity to love overwhelmed him. He reached for her face, tracing the soft curve of her jaw. “I’ll never forget this moment, or the gift you’ve given us. Make no mistake, my sweet. You belong to us now…body and soul. We just need to show you.” Her lips parted in response, but her reply became a wanton moan when he drew his fingers down the centre of her body, pausing at the vee of her slit. Parker nodded at Donovan, smiling when the man reached up his other hand, dipping under her thin bra and cupping one breast as his finger and thumb teased the nipple still hidden behind the white cotton. “Do you know how many times I’ve dreamt of Parker touching you?” asked Donovan, his husky voice a full octave lower than usual. “Having you lean against me, your body wedged against mine as he parts your thighs, opening you up to his gaze? Watching as he
trails his finger through your slick juices, knowing he’s imagining what it’d feel like to repeat the caress with his tongue? Can you feel how hard it makes me?” Parker followed Donovan’s lead, mimicking the man’s words with actions, circling her clit as Donovan’s voice faded into a low rasp. He smiled when she cried out, and he moved his finger to her sex, teasing the opening with just a hint of penetration. Faith’s hips tilted forward, but Parker kept his touch light, moving with her. She hissed and reached for his head, threading her fingers through his hair. He groaned. He hadn’t even touched her slick flesh with his tongue yet, and already she was trying to anchor his head between her legs. “Soon, sweetheart, soon. Just let me watch you take my finger inside you first.” His words purged a new wave of cream from her sex, and he gathered it on his finger before pushing it fully inside her, feeling her soft channel give against his skin. “Damn, you’re tight,” he breathed, slowly withdrawing only to sink inside her again, slightly deeper. “Fuck, do you know how bloody hot it is watching Parker’s finger disappear inside you?” Donovan choked out another breath as Parker repeated the motion using two fingers this time. “Aw, Faith. It’s beautiful, darling.” Faith cried out and tried to arch her back, but Donovan tugged her tight against him. She groaned in frustration, spearing Parker with her gaze. “I thought you liked to eat pussy, or are you all talk…?” Her voice faded as he plunged home again. “Is that a challenge, sweetness?” he asked. “Because I’ve never backed down from a challenge.” He thought Faith whispered a reply, but any words were lost as he bent down and licked a heated path through her slit. Honeyed spice filled his senses, and he moaned against her flesh, loving the way the small vibration made her clit flutter again. “It’s so sexy when you do that,” he rasped, his face still buried in her folds. “Again.” He felt her tense her inner muscles and was rewarded by another pulse. He growled in delight, knowing the sensation would excite her more as he inched down and lapped at her entrance, licking his fingers clean after every thrust. Faith chanted his name, tugging on his hair as he moved between her thighs, building her higher. Her muscles clenched with increasing arousal, a tell-tale sign she was going to
come. He pulled back for a moment, smiling at her huff of frustration and the way she pulled against the strands wrapped around her fingers. “I know you’re close, but I haven’t had a chance to savour the rest of you,” he said. “I want to rip off that bra and see if your nipples are the same delicate shade of pink as these pretty lips. Run my tongue over every inch of your soft skin until I can taste you in my sleep. I want to make it all last.” Faith’s head tilted back as Donovan tweaked one nipple through her bra, imitating Parker’s request. Her thighs fell open more and she tugged on his hair again. “You can savour me next time, Parker. Just please, make me come.” Her simple words stopped his heart. Next time. Parker sighed in defeat. How could he argue with a request that promised another chance to love her? He flashed her his sexiest smile as he held her gaze, dipping down between her legs again. He grabbed one foot and placed it on his shoulder, indulging in the fantasy he’d pictured when he’d first stripped her. Faith followed his lead and planted her other foot on his opposite shoulder, her back pressed into Donovan’s chest and groin, her ass teetering on the pillow as she bared herself to Parker’s hungry stare. He glanced once at Donovan, smiling at the man’s nod, then latched onto her clit, and sucked. Donovan’s cock throbbed against Faith’s back as she unravelled in his arms, her sweet scent overpowering the room. Donovan slid one hand under her thigh, grazing over where Parker’s fingers were lodged deep inside her and thought he’d come on the spot. He’d wondered if his love for Faith would make this time different? If he’d feel jealous watching his friend pleasure the woman he planned to spend the rest of his life with? But as he looked at Parker, his face wet with her juice, Donovan knew this was what he’d been waiting for. For the first time since that night in the tree, a sense of calm descended over him, washing the bloody images from his memory like a cleansing rain. He realised he’d been given a gift and he didn’t intend to waste it. He lifted Faith up and shuffled her into his arms, holding her tight as the tremors slowly subsided. She relaxed into him, her body flushed with a light sheen of sweat. He felt her smile against his chest as her fingers traced patterns along his skin. The tiny movements brought back all the nights he’d spent with her head nestled on his chest and her arm draped
across his stomach. He’d feared he’d lost those times forever, and unshed tears burned in his eyes at the reality that she’d given him another chance. He took a deep breath as he angled her face up to his and pressed their lips together. Faith sighed into the kiss, opening for his conquering tongue. He started slowly at first, rediscovering every dip and hollow, before increasing his attack and claiming her mouth with driving strokes. He heard Parker moan in the background and finally pulled back, determined to regain some measure of control. “I’ll assume you enjoyed coming in Parker’s mouth,” he rasped, chuckling at the blush that bloomed in her cheeks and laced down her neck. “From the look on Parker’s face, I’d say he’s just as satisfied. But it seems we have a new problem.” He pressed his cock into her hip, growling when she pushed back against him, rubbing her body back and forth across his erection. He was literally seconds away from creaming his shorts, and it seemed she was in the mood to play. “Playful, are we?” he said, shuffling her onto her knees. “Then by all means, let’s play. Parker.” The man smiled, and reached for the zipper of his jeans. The metal teeth hissed open and he shucked them off, taking his briefs with them. Donovan heard Faith’s breath hitch as Parker’s cock sprang free, bobbing down from his waist, until it was hanging even with her mouth. Faith was masterful at oral sex, but Donovan wasn’t ready for her to take control just yet. “Soon, darling, but first, you have to help me out with my condition.” Faith glanced at him over her shoulder, wiggling her ass as she flashed him a smile. God, he loved the sassy side of her and gave her butt a quick tap before reaching for his zipper and freeing his aching cock. Her eyes darkened as she watched it emerge from his pants, the head flared in anticipation, his skin sticky with pre-cum. Her tongue darted out and traced her upper lip, as he pushed the jeans aside and sat behind her, his thighs between her splayed knees as his feet pointed towards Parker. Donovan loved it when she rode him backwards, her beautiful ass bobbing up and down over him, and it seemed like the perfect way for them to reassert their claim on each other. “There’ll be time for you to indulge in your desires later. This time is our gift to you.”
Her eyes softened and a flicker of pure love flashed through them before the wicked smile returned. “As long as you remember, baby,” she teased. “Payback’s a bitch.” He smiled at her choice of words. Only she could make bitch sound sexy and alluring. “I’m more than certain we’ll suffer at your hands, but for now, we’re in charge.” He nodded at Parker. “Parker. I think she needs to be relieved of her bra.” “About fucking time,” said Parker, reaching behind Faith’s back and releasing the clasp. “Beautiful,” he rasped, as her breasts jiggled free. Donovan’s cock jerked as Parker leant forward, his head disappearing behind Faith’s body. Faith moaned and her head fell back towards Donovan, her long hair tickling his chest. God he’d thought watching Parker touch her was erotic, but only being able to hear the man suckling her chest as Faith moaned and writhed above him was practically orgasmic. Picturing Parker’s mouth around her tight nipples while her face twisted in pleasure flared his cock against her ass, and he knew he couldn’t wait any longer. He grabbed at her hips, lifting her up enough he could shuffle slightly lower, calling to Parker to toss him a condom. Faith glanced at him and he read the question in her eyes. They hadn’t used condoms for months, and he knew she didn’t like even the thin barrier between them. He smiled at the small pout that formed on her lips as Parker tore a packet open and handed it over. “We don’t have a shower here, darling, and since we’re planning on loving you all night, it makes sense for us to wear one…at least this first time.” Faith’s pout deepened, but she nodded, moaning again when Parker’s head vanished behind her again. Donovan could feel Parker’s knees pressed against his legs as Donovan sheathed his cock and centred it against her slit. Parker wrapped one arm around her waist and held her still until Donovan was perfectly positioned beneath her. A harsh curse rumbled from his chest as Parker slowly lowered Faith, stopping her with just the crown nudging her entrance. The man seemed to thrive on Donovan’s unquenched desire, and prevented Faith from taking more of his shaft inside her. He clenched his jaw, waiting for Parker to allow him entrance. Parker glanced at him over Faith’s shoulder. Their gazes clashed for a moment before Parker rocked backwards onto his heels, focusing on where Donovan’s cock jutted against Faith’s flesh.
“I want to watch him claim you,” said Parker, his voice thick with arousal. “I want to feel your body take him deep inside." Faith chanted a raspy ‘yes’, anchoring her arms on Parker’s shoulders as the man moved his other hand to her channel, parting his fingers around Donovan’s shaft at the spot where Faith’s body joined his. Donovan shouted her name, throwing his head back in ecstasy as Parker slowly lowered Faith onto him, the man’s fingers preceding every delicious inch of Faith’s wet heat until her moist lips caressed his groin like an intimate kiss. “Ah, fuck, Faith,” Donovan groaned, feeling her tighten around him. “You’re amazing, darling. Truly amazing.” Faith answered him with another squeeze of her internal muscles. He gritted his teeth, waiting for Parker to lift her so he could feel the exquisite sensation again. But Parker held them both there, his hand still wedged between them, his face a mask of raw desire. He kicked one side of his mouth into a dangerous smile, then moved forward, capturing Faith’s lips in his. Donovan could hear their passionate kiss, but didn’t have the strength to think past the tight feeling encasing his shaft. He cursed under his breath, certain his cock would explode before he’d had a chance to move when Parker finally allowed Faith to rise, releasing the sweet pressure. “Sweet mercy,” said Donovan, feeling her body close behind his retreat, the wet sounds of tongues battling for dominance drifting in the background. He wanted to watch them interact—watch the contrast of Parker’s tanned flesh against Faith’s creamy white—but couldn’t drag his gaze away from the vision of his cock slowly emerging from Faith’s body, the thick shaft now covered in her slick juice. Parker stopped Faith with Donovan’s shaft wedged at her entrance, keeping her there for what felt like eternity before lowering her again, dousing his cock in her fiery heat once more. “You’re killing me,” he huffed, squeezing his eyes in an effort to hold on. He didn’t want this moment to end, and he sure as hell didn’t want to come before Faith had screamed her way through at least one orgasm. He’d always prided himself in seeing to her pleasure first, before indulging in his own.
“Then you’ll die happy,” said Parker, showing no signs of swaying his agenda to accommodate Donovan’s plea. “Buddy.” Parker merely laughed at his tone, lifting up so he could smile at Donovan over Faith’s shoulder. “Fine. But I think Faith needs a distraction so she doesn’t come just yet.” Donovan groaned when the man removed his hand from between their bodies and eased back, grabbing his shaft and offering to Faith. Faith glanced back at him, licking her lips again before falling onto her hands and taking Parker’s cock deep into her mouth. Donovan growled as the new position tilted his cock forward, rubbing the tip across her pelvic bone. He pushed up, not sure how he was going to fuck her with his legs trapped beneath both hers and Parker’s. And if he didn’t start moving soon, he sure as hell wouldn’t be the one to make Faith come at all. Parker’s rough moan drew Donovan’s attention. He watched as Parker slid one hand through Faith’s dark hair, helping her move along his cock, as the other moved under her ass, squeezing the taut flesh as he urged her up, once again relieving the pressure on Donovan’s cock. But Parker didn’t stop this time. As soon as Donovan’s crown rimmed her pussy, Parker pressed her back down, slamming her into Donovan’s groin. “Ride him, sweetness. I want you to ride him while you suck my cock.” Faith moaned around Parker’s shaft, releasing just long enough to flash a wicked smile at Donovan before tilting her hips back a bit and moving along his shaft, taking him deep then pulling away, leaving him barely inside her. Donovan threw his head back, chanting her name, unable to do anything other than feel. “That’s it, Faith. Show Donovan how much you love having him inside you. How much you want him to come.” She replied around the man’s cock, making Donovan’s shaft flare again. Just hearing the mumbled words, knowing it was Parker’s cock making them incoherent caused his arousal level to soar. He squeezed his ass, trying to strengthen her thrusts against him and was rewarded by the firm slap of her ass against his hips. “Yes.” His voice sounded as raw as he felt and he revelled in her answering groan. Parker started moving with her, claiming her mouth with the same rhythm he helped her fuck
herself on Donovan’s cock. It felt like an erotic dance, where every partner fed off the other. She slapped against him, building the fire welling in his sac. It grew with each pass of her pussy until he could barely contain it. He shifted his weight onto one hand and reached around with the other, finding her clit with his finger. Her body tensed as he rubbed the small nub, feeling it quiver against the tip. She thrust back against him three more times before she screamed and broke, clenching Donovan’s cock with steady pulses. “Fuck. Yes.” Donovan shouted the words, wondering if his eyes were going to pop out of his head as the pressure built to the point of pain, before his cock jerked and released, filling the condom with spurt after spurt of fluid. He moved against her ass, still milking his seed from his shaft, when Parker’s voice filled the room. Donovan forced his eyes open, settling his gaze on Parker’s face. The man’s eyes were squeezed shut, his lips parted on what sounded like a growl as Faith brought him to orgasm with her mouth. He heard her moan as Parker’s body jerked, then she swallowed loudly, her hand and mouth still working his shaft. Donovan watched Parker thrust again, and knew he’d emptied another load into her sweet mouth. “Shit, that’s hot.” Parker moaned and his head fell forward, his shoulders drooping as he pulled his cock free, a drop of cum still dotted on the slit. Faith looked back at Donovan, and raised one eyebrow. He groaned and nodded, watching as she leant forward and licked the man’s shaft clean. Parker grunted, opening his eyes as Faith eased back, resting against Donovan’s chest as he pushed up on his hands. “You’re dangerous, sweetness.” Parker moved forward, planting a quick kiss on her nose. “Very dangerous.” “Too dangerous for us to let loose on the world,” echoed Donovan, cupping one hand under her chin as he drew her face towards him. “Now give me a kiss, lover, and let me see how good he tastes on you.” Faith’s eyes darkened in renewed arousal as her lips met his, her mouth opening for his questing tongue. He drank in her sweet murmurs, tasting the musky remnants of Parker’s cum. The heady flavour excited him, though he’d never felt sexually attracted to the man. It had nothing to do with wanting to fuck him, and everything to do with sharing his greatest love with him.
“Delicious,” said Donovan, loving how her cheeks blushed again. He nodded at the bed. “Now how about we all get a bit of rest before Parker and I are forced to suffer your…payback.” “Hell, I think I already received mine,” chirped Parker, pulling the blankets back. “But I suppose I could suffer again.” Faith huffed and opened her mouth, but Donovan covered it with his lips again, swallowing her little protest. She was still mumbling when he finally pulled back. “Don’t say anything, darling. Just let us lay with you and savour the moment. You can talk all you like later. But for now, we just want to stay in the dream.” Faith’s eyes softened and she nodded, wrapping her arms around Donovan’s neck as he lifted her up, cuddling her close as he crossed over to the bed. Her hair puddled on the pillow as he lowered her down, placing her in the middle of the mattress. Then he disposed of the condom, wiping his shaft clean before joining her in the bed. Parker was already on the far side with Faith’s ass curled into his groin. Donovan bit back another moan, willing his cock to stand down as he climbed under the covers, sighing at the gentle weight of Faith’s head on his shoulder. “Sleep, darling. We have big plans for later.”
Chapter Four “Ah, Faith. I love it when you touch me like that.” Faith cracked her eyelids opened, drawn to the sexy voice mumbling in her ear. “That’s right. Open yourself for me. Touch yourself. Ah, fuck.” She giggled, listening to Parker talk in his sleep. Having never slept with him before, she found it amusing that he talked dirty in his sleep. But it was even more arousing to hear him talking about her. Visions of their interlude skipped to the front of her mind and she had to bite back a moan as a familiar warmth spread through her core, once again settling between her thighs. Damn, what was it about these two men that made her weep from nothing more than a smile, or a stray thought of a cock thrusting into her mouth. She giggled at the image, still not sure what to make of the situation. It’d been more than evident during their encounter that both men loved and adored her. She’d actually expected the whole scene to melt down into a jealous fit of rage, but they’d looked at her with only love in their eyes, and their simple approval had stolen her heart. Two men. Could she really live that way? “Now, Faith. Please, sweetheart.” His sleep-filled plea answered her question, and she turned towards him, watching his eyes dart back and forth beneath his lids. She’d never noticed before how long and dark his lashes were, or how he had a slight bump in his nose. He was definitely the playboy she’d suspected of earlier, but there was also a softer side to him. The side that was still stuck in the tree, wondering if he’d see the dawn. A tentative smile touched her lips as she let her doubts fade away, replacing them with plans of seduction. She’d barely said a word during their first session, her mind still reeling in shock too much to get anything out, but now that she’d had some time to gather herself, she wanted a chance to turn the table on the boys. To watch them squirm from her teasing as she took them to the edge, only to leave them there until she decided it was time for them to explode. The thought made her smile widen as she imagined tying both men to the bed, their heads at opposite ends. She’d take one of them into her mouth, while tempting the other with
fleeting glimpses of her wet pussy. She might go as far as making herself come as they watched, helpless to taste the creamy dew that’d gush from her sex. The warm feeling grew as she worked out more details, wondering if she had any rope in the chopper. Shit! She bolted up, remembering she hadn’t called the base to let them know she and the men were safe and merely waiting the storm out at the cabin. The last thing she needed was Search and Rescue showing up while she had the men hog-tied and her fingers deep in her sex. Faith sighed and turned to climb over Donovan when his warm hands settled on her waist, pulling her back tight to his chest. “Going somewhere, darling?” His voice was edged with just a hint of worry, and she smiled, knowing it’d soon be rough with desire. “I forgot to call the base. I don’t want them to send out the SARs on us.” A low chuckle feathered over her ear, making her shiver. “Parker already called when you were landing. They’re not expecting us back until the storm clears.” He grinned against her skin. “And I have a feeling it’s going to last quite a while.” She looked back at him. “While I was landing,” she repeated. “How did you know I wouldn’t just walk out on the two of you and fly back to camp alone?” Donovan shrugged, licking the end of her shoulder. “I hedged my bet.” He smiled at her pout. “Was it so wrong of me to plan for the best?” “I suppose not—” Her voice cut off when another set of lips descended on her other shoulder. She whipped her head around and stared into the deep blue of Parker’s eyes. Damn. Now she was going to have to talk them in to letting her tie them up, instead of just sneaking out and binding them while they slept. “Hey, Parker. See that look?” asked Donovan, a musical lilt to his voice. “You mean the one that looks like she was planning something and just got caught?” Donovan laughed. “That very one.” “I wonder what she was planning?” mused Parker, drawing his finger up her arm and along her collarbone, stopping at her lips. “I bet it was something…dangerous.”
Faith couldn’t help but smile at the way he wiggled his eyebrows as he emphasised the last word. She crossed her arms on her chest and tried to stare him down, determined to keep to her plan. But as Donovan’s hands cupped her breasts, tweaking each nipple between his thumb and forefinger, she knew she’d already lost control. “Oh, it wasn’t dangerous,” said Donovan, tugging on her nipples this time. “It was wicked.” He released her long enough to skim his hands across her ribs and settle them around her waist again. “You did mention something about payback, darling, and I’m guessing your plan involved us suffering in the only way men can suffer…with longing.” Faith was just about to deny their accusations when the world tilted as Donovan launched out of the bed with her in his arms. She stifled a scream, watching the floor of the cabin bounce past, only to find herself perched on Donovan’s knee. She grabbed for the table, but missed as he shuffled her again, leaning her back in his arms. She heard another chair scrape across the wood planks a split second before the scenery flip-flopped again. “What the…” Her voice trailed off as she finally regained her senses, only to realise she was staring at the floor, with her body slung across both men’s legs. Arousal like she’d never felt surged through her, tightening her nipples and coating her silky lips with juice. She didn’t need to be experienced in sexual games to realise her position could only mean one thing. “Donovan Riley Jones. You have five seconds to let me go before—” “You come,” he finished, smoothing his hand over her bare flesh, making it bead beneath his fingers. “Really now, Faith. If you want us to believe you’re not enjoying yourself, you really should put some bite in your words. Not make them sound as if you’re a woman about to explode.” He bent down over her, nuzzling his mouth next to her ear. “And I know how close you already are. I can smell your heat.” Faith cursed under her breath, hating that Donovan knew her better than she did. How could he have guessed she’d fantasised about being spanked? “That’s from before,” she lied. Parker tsked at her, rubbing his hand on her ass beside Donovan’s. “That’s an extra two smacks for lying to us.” “Who says I’m lying,” she challenged. “This…”
Faith cried out as Parker sank two fingers deep inside her, rubbing her G-spot as he slowly withdrew only to slam home again. Even with the rain beating on the windows and the wind howling in the background, she could hear the frothy sounds of his fingers sliding through her juices as he worked his fingers back and forth, making her squirm on their laps. “You’re so wet,” he praised. “Damn, I want to eat you again.” “Soon,” promised Donovan. “But first we have a surprise for you.” “What kind of—” Her words cut off when she felt something cold press against her ass. Donovan had touched her there before, but he’d never tried to penetrate her with anything other than his finger. “Easy, darling,” he soothed. “We just want you to get used to the sensation of having something in there. Parker’s going to put a plug inside you. All you have to do is relax and take a nice big breath.” She tried to do as he asked, but her breath failed when Parker probed his finger against her pucker, slipping the tip inside her. A growl she didn’t recognise purged from her throat when he sank it deeper, caressing her hot channel until he was fully seated. “Sweet heavens, but you’re tight,” moaned Parker. “God, I’m not sure my cock will be able to stand the pressure.” She couldn’t reply, every thought focused on the slow progression of his finger through her ass. He took his time, pausing to add more lubrication then penetrating her again, this time with two fingers. “Oh, God.” The words broke free and she wanted to slap the men the moment their joint chuckles wavered through the air. She didn’t want them to know how erotic and hot the game was. They had too much control over her already. “You can’t hide your arousal from us, darling,” teased Donovan. “It’s dripping down your thighs.” She moaned when he gathered some of her cream off her inner thighs, swirling it around her clit before sinking it inside her, making her feel full. God, if just their fingers felt thick, how the hell would she ever take both their cocks?
“By the time you’re ready to take both of us, you won’t be worried about whether or not we’ll fit,” whispered Parker. “But we’re not there yet.” Parker removed his fingers and she wanted to scream at his withdrawal, instantly missing the full feeling in her ass. She thought about twisting around, but stilled when something larger pushed against her anus, the tip tapered and smooth. “I’ve been saving this for a special occasion,” rasped Parker. “One I never thought would come to fruition, until that night Donovan finally brought you home, and I knew you were the one.” His voice was thick and she could tell he was holding back his emotions. “Take a deep breath, sweetheart, and blow it out slowly.” She did as he asked, too moved by his outward display of affection to deny him the pleasure of her body. She felt the plug ease past her outer muscles, sliding into her with slow, steady pressure. The full feeling increased, but it was soon replaced by a more primal need. She wanted him to move…now. “Please. Fuck me.” “Not quite yet, darling,” said Donovan, removing his finger from her pussy to smooth along her ass. “You’ve still got your punishment to take.” “Punishment? What the hell are you talking about?” “Your spanking for walking out on me without allowing me to explain. Your punishment for pretending we don’t know what pleases you.” His breath curled across her shoulder and she tensed as he nipped at her skin. “Haven’t you always wondered what it’d be like to be spanked? To be completely at someone else’s mercy?” She thought about denying the claim, but didn’t think she’d be able to pull it off. “Yes,” she rasped, feeling the truth of the statement sink into her. This is what she secretly craved. A man…two men who could release her inner vixen and make all her fantasies come true. Donovan had started the journey just before she’d bolted on him, and she had a feeling the two of them were going to pick up where he’d left off. “Good girl. And for telling the truth, we’ll only spank you an extra four times.” “Extra, but…”
Her voice keened into a wail as his hand connected with her flesh, the sharp slap echoing through the room. She clenched her inner muscles, moaning when her ass tightened on the plug. “Ah, fuck, Faith. You look so hot clamping around the plug.” Parker pulled the toy back, then pushed it in again, locking it against her ass. “Now let’s see how you like being spanked while I’m fucking your ass with the plug.” Faith screamed through six more whacks, her body exploding into shards of light. The combination of the slight sting coupled with the intense pressure of the plug sent her careening over the edge, shooting the pleasure from her ass into her core. She’d never dreamt she could come that way. “You’re so beautiful when you come,” said Donovan, smoothing his hand over her warm flesh. “Now I want to watch you and Parker make love.” Faith snagged her lip as the men lifted her up and carried her to the bed, placing her gently on the sheets. Parker climbed on first as Donovan sat on the edge, his cock jutting out from between his legs. It was thick and heavy, the large vein throbbing beneath the skin to the same fast beat of his heart. She reached for it, but he brushed her hand away. “I want to watch the two of you.” “But I thought this was about the three of us?” she parried, not sure if being with only one of them would spark a scene. Donovan’s genuine smile clenched her heart. “It’s not a competition, darling. Neither of us is going to keep score. We’re all a partnership, which means there’re no limitations or restrictions on our love. Whether we’re together or one-on-one, it’s still us.” He moved forward, taking her lips in his, showing her in a single act that his love was secure and that nothing could topple it. She gave herself over to him, returning his passion, praying he could feel her love in return. For a moment, the world dissolved into the heat of their kiss, before Donovan pulled back, dropping a quick peck on her nose. He nodded at Parker. “You’ve had over a year with me. Don’t you think it’s time you connected with your other soul mate?” She swallowed past the thick feeling in her throat and turned to Parker, taking the hand he offered as she pulled him towards her, his cock already encased in a condom. She couldn’t
wait until the summer was over and she could leave the camp…love them like she wanted to without doubts or barriers. She wanted a chance to give their new-found partnership a try. Parker smiled as he knelt between her legs, his gaze drinking in every detail as he nudged her thighs wider, tilting his head to get a better look at her sex. “Your pussy is so pretty. I love how it brings you so much pleasure.” He drew a single finger through her slit, raising his finger to his mouth to suck it clean. “You taste like strawberry wine and honey.” He dipped down and licked a quick path through her cleft. “Damn, I could eat you forever. But I can’t wait to love you…the way I’ve wanted to for all those months.” Parker lowered onto her, his strong body pushing her into the mattress. She loved feeling his weight on top of her, his large body making her feel small and feminine. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Donovan watching them, his eyes glassy and wide. He winked at her and she smiled, opening her lips for Parker when he drew her face back and thrust his tongue inside, shadowing every inch of her mouth. He tasted like the thunder and lightning still raging outside and she lost herself in the feel of his skin against hers. He pulled back when her lungs started to burn but never took his eyes off her as he probed her channel as if asking for permission. Faith nodded and wrapped her legs around his back, sinking the first inch inside her. Fire erupted in her sex as he buried his width inside her, tunnelling through her tender tissues until his sac slapped against her butt. “You’re so tight with that plug still inside you. God, I’ve never felt anything so delicious.” Parker rotated his hips, grinding his pelvis against her clit before slowly retreating, leaving her wanting more. He hovered at the edge, only the crown still inside then he inched back in, his eyes closing on a groan. Emotions she couldn’t explain rioted through her, and she pulled him close to her, needing to feel every inch of their skin touching. He seemed to sense her heightened awareness and kept his pace slow, melding their bodies together in a way that sealed his heart to hers. A single tear ran down her cheek, and she knew she’d never be the same. Whether it was conventional or not, she’d fallen in love with two men, and her heart would never be able to separate the emotion into sides.
Faith clung to him, arms cinched around his back, her legs locked behind his tailbone as he moved within her, the steady motion tightening the coil contracting in her stomach. Every long thrust in wound it tighter, every deep retreat left her empty and needy. Her heart kicked into a shaky rhythm, and she reached one hand out to Donovan, needing to feel his presence as well. Questions tumbled in her head, but she didn’t stop to consider them as Donovan’s hand wrapped around hers at the same moment Parker thrust deep, sending her over the edge. He cried out above her as his hips jerked to the same cadence as her breath. Black dots threatened to pull her under, and she felt the world spin until Donovan tightened his grip, anchoring her. She tilted her head, a fresh wash of tears staining her cheeks as their eyes met, the love in his stealing the last of her strength. Her last thought was how soft Parker’s lips were as he kissed her to sleep, his whisper of love following her into the darkness. Parker stared at Faith already asleep beneath him and thought his heart would burst through his chest. “She’s so damn beautiful,” he murmured, pulling the plug and his weakening erection from her as he brushed his thumb along her cheek. He stilled. “Oh God. Did I hurt her?” Fear and pain collided as the thought made him nauseous. His body tensed as he looked at Donovan, surprised by the strange look on his face. “What? Is she okay? Did I do something wrong?” “Quite the contrary,” said Donovan, looking down at where her hand still rested in his. “You did everything right.” Parker furrowed his brow, flicking his gaze between the two. “So the…tears…are a good thing?” “It means she feels complete.” Donovan paused, then looked him in the eyes. “It means she wants this, as much as we do.” Relief flooded Parker’s system. He glanced back at Faith, watching her chest rise gently in her sleep. He’d never felt this way about anyone, and just thinking she might feel the same… “Shove over, will ya?” said Donovan. “It’s late, and I have a feeling we all should get some rest.”
Parker smiled at the devious gleam in his friend’s eyes and shuffled to the far side, curling Faith’s back into his chest. She huffed in her sleep, burrowing against his body until his cock peaked again, then drifted back, a small sigh ruffling the hairs around her face. God help him, but she was surely going to be the death of him, and his cock. He sighed, pushed his new erection against her ass and drifted off.
Chapter Five Faith woke to the grey light of dawn filtering through the window, creating a patchwork of muted shadows along the floor. A strong wind still rattled the windows, but the pattering sound of rain was gone. She took a deep breath, drinking in the spicy aroma of men and sex. It was infused throughout the room, and she wondered if it’d dissipate before the new crew came to work on the drill. If they’d have any idea what had transpired within the thin walls. A smile crept across her lips at the delicious memories of last night. She’d never thought she’d feel so entranced by a man, other than Donovan, but she’d been wrong. Parker was every bit Donovan’s counterpart, eliciting reactions and emotions she hadn’t known existed. Making love to Parker, with Donovan watching, his hand twined with hers had completed the circle, and she’d finally understood what they’d been trying to tell her. Whatever had happened to the men that fateful night was more than just a memory. It was soul deep, and she knew loving one, meant loving both. The notion eased the worries still churning in her head. For now, she’d just take it a day at a time, and give them all a chance to adjust. Besides, if last night was any indication of the way she’d be spending her foreseeable evenings, she was game to try. She felt her cheeks heat at the memory of Donovan and Parker spanking her. How they seemed to move as one, all hands and lips. She’d never imagined having her ass paddled would be such a turn-on, but then she’d never ventured outside regular conventions. “You’ve made one hell of a leap now, girl,” she whispered to herself, untangling her limbs from the men. She needed to visit the little girl’s room before her bladder exploded. Donovan huffed as she eased over his hard body, pausing to glance at his groin. His cock was hard again, or maybe still, and she thought about waking him with her lips wrapped around his straining flesh, the head lodged deep in her throat. Her pussy quivered, but the sensation was tempered by the urgent pressure building in her groin. She sighed. She’d make the obligatory trip outside, then come back and treat herself to a very delicious breakfast. Wild abandon filled her heart as she slipped on her clothes, padded to the door and stepped out, shivering against the cold wind swirling across the clearing. Seasons changed quickly up here, and while summer had stayed on longer than usual this year, the first
snowfall was bound to show up soon. The wind already had a crisp bite to it, and she could smell the distinctive scent of snow in the air. Faith wrapped her arms around her chest, shot the chopper a quick glance and darted across the clearing, heading for a thin path of trees on the other side of the cabin. She’d have to do a thorough inspection before she thought about getting the helicopter airborne, but at least it didn’t look like the storm had done any damage. She slowed as she reached the thicket, wading through the underbrush until she found a suitable place. The company would have a portable slung out once the men started drilling, but a soft spot amidst the trees was more than sufficient. She did her business, cursing the strong breeze that constantly whipped her hair across her face, and headed back, eager to indulge in more fantasies. If she was quick, she might be able to snag some supplies out of the helicopter before the men woke up. And after their little “game” last night, she was more than ready for her payback. Faith stepped into the clearing, her thoughts focused on how the men would look tied to the bed, their strong bodies stretched across the duvet. She could picture their cocks, hard and thick, jutting majestically up from their groins, the thin slits already coated with pearly fluid. She still hadn’t gotten a chance to taste Donovan…a wrong she intended to right as soon as she had him at her mercy. She smiled, and headed for the helicopter when a branch snapped near the cabin. She stopped, brushing her hair back from her face again, just as an animal padded around the edge of the building, its large, shaggy head swinging from side to side. It snorted and pawed the ground, scenting the air as it lifted its head and growled. Faith held her ground, glancing towards the helicopter. It was a good fifty feet away and about twenty too far for her to make before the grizzly would be on her. She stayed still, gauging her options. There was always the chance it’d move on and ignore her, though that thought seemed unlikely when it reared up on its hind legs, bellowing at the gusting wind. She raised her hands, murmuring soothing words as she slowly inched sideways. If she could disappear behind her end of the cabin, she might be able to make a run for one of the windows. Sweat beaded on her forehead, despite the biting cold. The grizzly growled again and loped several feet closer, its heavy breath visible in the early morning chill. She stopped, wondering if she should just make a run for it when Parker appeared around the far side of
the building, his back pressed against the wood. She could only watch as he inched towards the corner, his hand held up, warning her not to move. He nodded when he reached the edge, his long hair blowing wildly in the wind. Then he popped out from behind the wood, waving his hands in the air as he stepped between her and the bear. “Move, Faith. Get behind me.” Faith took a step, jumping when the grizzly roared and pounded the ground, apparently confused by Parker’s sudden appearance. He shouted at the animal, stomping his feet before yelling at her to go. She followed his lead, sidestepping towards him, keeping her gaze riveted to the agitated beast. It seemed hesitant, but that wouldn’t last long. She was still a few feet away when the bear charged, racing at them with jaws snapping, its strong scent heavy on the gusting breeze. She ran, tackling Parker as she threw herself behind the cabin, rolling across the ground with his body clutched in hers. They landed with a firm thud, and the air left her lungs on a gasp of pain. She heard the animal rush past, followed by the sound of paws clawing the ground. She looked up to find it staring down at them, salvia dripping from its muzzle as it huffed out its breath. She looked at the tree line, wondering if they could reach it before the bear caught them, when a deafening blast echoed through the air. Faith screamed as a tuft of dirt exploded in front of the bear, blasting bits of mud into the air. She covered her face, choking from the spray of dirt when another round landed, this one a few inches from the grizzly’s paw. The bear howled into the wind, shaking its massive head in irritation as it backed up, growling at the hole in the dirt. It sniffed the air, twitching its black lips before finally turning towards the forest and ambling off. Faith watched it leave, her heart hammering in her chest. She was still trying to force her lungs to breathe when Donovan darted around the corner, a rifle grasped in one hand as he reached the other out to her. “Jesus, are you okay?” Donovan grabbed her arm and hauled her up, pulling her tight to his chest as he looked back at where the bear had disappeared into the forest. His heartbeat echoed in her ear as she hugged him tight, not sure whether to laugh or cry. She heard Parker shuffle to his feet and
cursed. All this time she’d had him pinned to the ground and she hadn’t even asked if he was okay. She twisted in Donovan’s arms, catching Parker’s gaze. She expected him to be angry with the way she’d bowled him to the ground and used his body to cushion her fall, but that wasn’t the emotion behind his smile. He shook his head and stepped into her open arms, hugging her close as Donovan released her, his bemused chuckle sounding behind her. “What the hell are you laughing at?” she scolded, not willing to let Parker go yet. “That damn thing wasn’t exactly looking for a playmate.” The smug smile that lit Donovan’s lip had her urging to smack it off. “We must really have gotten to you, darling, because you never go into the woods without this.” He held up her rifle, nodding towards the helicopter. “I mean, you brought the damn thing in when you came to pick us up, so you must have love on the brain if you ventured to the lady’s room without it.” Faith sneered at him, swatting Parker in the chest when he chuckled too. “I don’t know why you’re laughing,” she huffed. “You didn’t grab it either.” “That’s because I jumped out the window so Donovan could take the door. Besides, he’s a better shot with those things. I probably would have hit the poor bear instead of just using it to scare it off.” “Poor bear? I wouldn’t call that…giant…that wanted to eat me, poor.” Parker shrugged, grazing a finger along her jaw. “Hey, you can’t blame the grizzly. You’re quite the tasty treat. I should know.” He licked his lips and Faith felt her cheeks flush. Only Parker would turn a bear attack into something sexual. She sighed and got a rush of vertigo. Two sets of hands reached for her, and she felt Parker lift her up. “Easy, sweetheart. It’s just a side effect from all the adrenaline. Let’s get you inside.” She wanted to argue that she was more than capable of walking to the cabin, but something in the way he held her against his chest, his cheek resting on her forehead stopped her, the words still poised on her tongue. He was scared and she was the cause. Donovan opened the door, then followed them in, his footsteps heavy on the wood. She could tell by the way he paced the small space when Parker placed her on the bed that he was scared, too. Despite the jokes, they’d both been shaken by the very threat that had
caused their troubles all those years ago. She cursed under her breath and wondered if there was any way she could heal the wounds she’d just reopened when the answer stared back at her from Donovan’s eyes. She held her hand out to him, pulling him towards the bed when he accepted her offer. He stood there, one hand fisted at his side, his lips a tight line across his face, as she opened her heart to him. “You were right,” she said. Both men’s gazes fell to hers and they looked at her as if she’d spoken in another language. “Right about what?” asked Donovan, arching his eyebrow when she released his hand and ran her fingers along the ridge of his cock. “Right about what you said outside,” she insisted, repeating the same, sensual caress on Parker’s shaft. Parker moaned as she squeezed his cock through the tight bind of denim. “That you’re tasty? We already knew that,” he said, pressing into her hand when she squeezed him again. Faith smiled. “When Donovan said I had love on the brain, he was right. I know better than to venture into the woods without the rifle, especially this time of year. But all I could think about was getting back to the two of you.” The two men exchanged a knowing look before they moved, shucking off their clothes, following her onto the bed. Parker moved to the opposite side, removing her top as Donovan worked her pants, stripping her bare in a matter of seconds. She smiled at them, not resisting when Parker held her hands above her head, while Donovan moved between her thighs, nuzzling her pussy with his nose as he drew a deep breath. “Love or not, darling, that little stunt almost cost us what we treasure most. Which leaves us to question if you truly understand how deep our love goes?” He nodded at Parker. “I think it’s time we showed you.” Her reply keened into a harsh moan as Donovan dove between her thighs, licking her like a man intent on a mission. She arched under his assault, wanting to thread her fingers through his hair, but unable to pull them free from Parker’s firm grip. The man chuckled when she twisted her wrists, lowering his head beside her ear. “Sorry, darling, but we’re in control this time. I promise once we’re back in civilisation we’ll let you exact whatever payback you desire, but today, you’re ours to please.”
Faith’s heart soared at his words. Theirs. She wouldn’t have it any other way. She relaxed in his grip, enjoying the feeling of being completely helpless in her own pleasure. Parker smiled down at her, holding her tight while his mouth moved to her breasts, teasing the taut buds until she cried out in need. Donovan growled against her flesh, sending shockwaves of arousal coursing through her. The sensations grew in pitch, spiralling inward until she was certain she’d explode. She tilted her hips, wanting him to send her over the edge, when he paused and she felt a familiar sensation press against her ass. “Relax, darling. I need to get you ready so Parker won’t hurt you when he takes you here.” She took a deep breath, and blew it out, the air hissing into a moan when his finger slipped inside, pushing through her hot channel until his palm cupped her cheek. “Fuck. I love feeling you clench my finger.” He pulled out until just the tip was held within her tight ring of muscles, then thrust back in, tearing a raspy groan from her chest. “Ah, darling. It’s like heaven in here.” Donovan continued to stretch her, building the orgasm she’d had stall when his lips had left her pussy. She wanted him to do both, but he seemed intent on playing with only her ass. She squirmed beneath him, begging him to make her come, when she felt Parker release her hands. She looked up as Parker crawled over her, nestling his cock between her breasts as his mouth attacked her clit. “Yes!” Her voice rattled the windows as Parker stroked his tongue across her clit, nipping at the small bud and teasing it with his teeth. Her stomach clenched, holding the coil intact for one more pass before it broke, pushing her head back into the mattress as a guttural rasp slipped from her lips. “I love watching you come,” said Donovan, slowly removing his fingers, chuckling when the sensation bucked her hips against Parker. “Even if I can only see a fraction of you.” Faith smiled. She must be quite the sight. Parker draped over her like a blanket, with only the tip of her head visible above the sleek curve of his ass. She wondered if he’d sit up and offer her a reward, but he rolled off, twisting so he was at the foot of the bed. “It’s time, sweetheart,” he said, helping Donovan lift her up as the other man jumped on the bed, laying between her thighs. Parker tapped her on the ass, urging her forward until
she was centred over Donovan’s weeping cock. She took the offering in her hand, wanting to lick the precious drops away, but realised now wasn’t the time. They needed something bigger, to seal the bond. Faith lowered her groin, swiping Donovan’s shaft through her slick juices. He mumbled something about not wearing a condom but she shook her head. “Nothing between us this time.” Parker groaned as Donovan smiled up at her, cupping her face in his hand as he drew her to him, claiming her mouth in a kiss that was more erotic than any she’d experienced. She gave herself over to him, draping her body across his as Parker snuggled up behind her. “Okay, sweetheart. Just relax and let me in.” She heard his words, but Donovan claimed her mouth again, holding her attention as Parker began his penetration, slowly pushing against the tight pucker until the tip pushed through, slipping his crown inside her. A primitive grunt passed her lips as Parker inched forward, claiming her ass until his cock was fully seated. “Sweet mercy.” His voice sounded strained and she felt Donovan’s cock flare against her sex as the husky words drifted over them. “Hurry, Donovan. I won’t be able to last long.” Donovan held her stare, watching her face as he nudged her pussy again, this time pushing the first few inches inside her. She cried out, not sure she could wait for him to fill her before she needed to move. Parker kept her still, rubbing his hands in gentle circles across her back until Donovan’s cock bumped against her cervix, sending her over. Pleasure erupted deep inside, starting in her ass and blooming into her sex. Rhythmic contractions rippled her pussy, flashing streaks of light behind her closed eyes. She thought the boys mumbled her name, but everything faded into a wash of bodies. She finally opened her eyes, and was greeted by Donovan’s sweet smile. “Do you need to stop or can we love you more?” Love me more? The words stole any hidden doubts, and she simply nodded, giving herself completely over to them. Their movements began as two separate seductions, with Parker claiming her ass as Donovan retreated from her pussy. But the dance gradually became one, with both men thrusting in unison. Sensations layered on top of each other until her only thought was the constant clenching of her stomach. She heard her screams keen into one long note before
the world exploded and she collapsed, her body convulsing between them. Male shouts echoed hers, their joint releases hot inside her. Soothing hands lulled her to sleep, their solemn vows of love whispering across the darkness.
**** Two days later… “Darling, please reconsider.” Faith stopped as Donovan grabbed her wrist, his large fingers curling around her arm. She sighed out a deep breath, and traced a finger along his jaw. After another day of bliss in the cabin, she’d received orders to fly them back to Yellowknife, but had refused to stay on with them until she’d completed her contract. “We’ve already been through this,” she said, brushing his hair back from his eyes. Damn, she loved the deep chocolate colour and how they made her feel all warm and wet. “I have to finish out the season. Just a few more weeks and I’ll be done. Then I won’t owe this company a damn thing anymore.” Parker stepped up beside Donovan, taking her other hand in his. “You don’t owe the company anything, now.” He sighed when she huffed, and used his opposite hand to smooth out the furrow in her brow. “You aren’t responsible for what your brother did. You don’t have to pay for his mistakes.” “But I do.” She lowered her head, feeling tears sting her eyes. Even five years later it still hurt. “Don’t you see? Mr. Whitney personally withheld any charges because I told him I’d pay back all the money Ken stole if he kept me on and let my brother disappear.” She forced her gaze upwards, regretting the decision as soon as his blue eyes clashed with hers. They were so full of love and devotion, she knew she’d have a hard time leaving if they didn’t understand the situation. “He’s kept his end of the bargain. Now it’s time for me to keep mine.” She gave him a smile even though it took all her effort. “It’s only a few more weeks. Then we’ll have the winter together.” “Three more weeks is three too many,” said Donovan. “We just got you back. Please, Faith.” Pain seared through her heart at the desperate quality to his voice, but she couldn’t turn her back when the end was so close. “I’ll still be yours.”
“We’ll pay off the last five thousand,” said Parker, holding up his hand when she shook her head. “You can consider it a loan…or payment for not telling you the truth from the beginning.” He squeezed her hand. “You’re worth so much more.” Faith’s resolve weakened slightly, and she looked over her shoulder at the Astar parked on the tarmac. She didn’t want to give up flying, but even she knew it was time to move on. She sighed, warring between conflicting emotions when a voice sounded behind her. “The boys told me how stubborn you’d be about the money, but I wouldn’t have believed it if I hadn’t heard it for myself.” Faith turned, her heart jamming in her chest as she stared at the tall man standing behind her. He was dressed in jeans and a shirt, with a dark blue sports jacket and black boots. His brown hair was sprinkled with flecks of grey, and he had a smile that could stop a woman’s heart. Her stomach tumbled as he stared at her, his hands hidden in his pockets. “Mr. Whitney,” she said, though her voice was so rough it sounded more like a hushed prayer. He held out his hand, his wicked smile weakening her knees. “You can call me Robert…or dad if you’d prefer.” “Dad?” She took a step back, colliding with Donovan’s chest. She jumped when his strong arms enfolded her, holding her tight against him. “Too soon for dad?” he asked, moving beside Parker. “You can start with Robert, until you’re more comfortable…if that’s okay?” “But…” Her voice faded as she stared at the two men, looking from one back to the other. Though Robert was taller and slightly heavier than Parker, there was no mistaking the similarities between them. The same square jaw, the same playful eyes. The way they both tilted their head to the side when they looked at her as if she’d lost her mind. She sucked in a haggard breath, thankful Donovan was there to keep her on her feet. “You’re…you’re…” “Parker’s father,” said Donovan. “Our father,” corrected Parker. “Nearly twenty years together and Donovan still feels bad about introducing himself as Robert’s son.”
“It’s not me he has a problem with,” said Robert, elbowing his son. “It’s admitting you’re his brother. I have to agree with him. It’s kinda embarrassing.” Parker shook his head as a wide grin split the other man’s face. “Right, dad. How did I forget?” “Ah, don’t be too hard on yourself. Donovan will come to terms with it eventually.” “But…but…” She forced in a quick breath, hoping to clear her head. “Why didn’t you ever tell me? Why don’t you have the same last name?” “I go by my mother’s maiden name because her family never had any heirs to the lineage. And we didn’t tell you because we knew you’d never agree to go out with either of us if you knew the president of the company and the very man you’d made a deal with to save your brother’s hide, was our father.” He reached out and took her in his arms, smiling against her hair. “We had too much riding on this to leave anything to chance. I’m sorry, sweetheart, but it was too risky.” “So all this time—” “We’ve been planning out a way to make you ours. We just needed time.” Faith sighed, and pulled out of Parker’s embrace. “Fine. So you have an influential father. That still doesn’t mean I can welsh on my promise.” “Of course it does,” boomed Robert. “What good is having connections if you don’t use them. Besides, I’m the one who thought you’d have what it takes to make my sons happy. As soon as you took responsibility for your brother’s actions and volunteered to make good on his debt, I knew you had the guts to stand up to my boys. Who do you think reassigned them to your camp?” Faith could only stare at the man, trying to let his words sink in. He’d planned their seduction? She closed her eyes, hoping she wouldn’t just wake up. “I know my boys love you, and by the look on your face, it’s pretty obvious you love them, too. So stop looking at me as if I’ve sprung another head and go home with my sons.” “But the debt—” “Is paid in full. As a matter of fact, I never took any of your money. I’ve been saving it as a down payment for a house.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a set of keys. “Parker knows the way. All you have to do is get in the car.”
Faith listened to the keys jingle as Parker took them and placed them in her hand. She looked down, then up at Robert, sparing a quick look over her shoulder. “Don’t worry about the helicopter. I’ve got another pilot shifting in tomorrow. He’ll finish off your rotation.” He nodded at her. “Once the three of you have settled in, we’ll get together and talk about you becoming the company’s executive pilot.” He motioned towards the guys. “Of course that means you’ll be home most nights and have to deal with these two on a daily basis, but I think we can work something out.” He raised his hand when her lips fell apart on a gasp. “We’ll deal with all that later. For now…go home.” Faith watched the man leave, his footsteps slowly fading into the background. She turned to the guys, only to be swept off her feet by Donovan. She laughed and swatted him on the chest, wiggling in his arms. “I’m more than capable of walking,” she huffed, hoping she sounded more angry than aroused. His playful smile told her he’d seen through her charade. “I’m most certain you are,” he said. “But I don’t trust you not to dart back out that door, so I think I’ll keep you close. After all, the last time I tried to give you a home, you left.” “The last time I found a naked man in your bed,” she countered. “But, now that I’ve given it a try, I might like to test that scenario again.” Donovan laughed, giving her ass a firm tap as Parker opened the door to the terminal, and they stepped out into the late fall rain. “Oh, no. You’ve got more than enough naked men in your bed. And I can assure you, you’ll be kept plenty busy.” “Doing what?” she asked, innocence added to the playful tone of her voice. “Just keeping faith,” they answered in unison. “Just keeping faith.”
About the Author Kris sees herself as somewhat obsessive and feels she tends to push the limits sometimes. But her friends graciously see her as passionate and adventurous. After all, speed limits are only guidelines and shouting is just her way of rising above the chaos. Besides, she thinks the air is cleaner out there on the edge. Kris started writing erotic stories a few years ago, but didn’t try putting them out into the real world until recently. She loves penning independent leading ladies who aren’t afraid to kick a bit of butt, especially when it only fuels the desires of their men. But of course, it wouldn’t be any fun if the men didn’t get to play… Most of her stories involve elements of suspense and quite often have a downright creepy villain lurking in the shadows. But all the better to get the hero’s protective instincts going. After all, Kris still loves having a knight ride to the rescue… Email:
[email protected] Kris loves to hear from readers. You can find her contact information, website and author biography at http://www.total-e-bound.com.
Also by Kris Norris Dark Prophecy: Sacred Talisman ‘Til Death: Deadly Vision ‘Til Death: Deadly Obsession Christmas Crackers: Centrefold Enchanted Lovers: Healing Hands
BETWEEN A AND Z Suzanne Graham
Dedication To GRRWG, the best damn writers group in the world. Thanks for the challenge to write more consistently.
Trademarks Acknowledgement The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of the following wordmarks mentioned in this work of fiction: Facebook: Facebook Inc. Oreos: Nabisco, Inc.
Chapter One “Mia! C’mon. What’s taking you so long?” Mia’s best friend, Shirle, yelled from the doorway of the sculpting studio. “Put down the tools and take a step back from that mountain of clay. You’ve been at it all day. It’s Friday night. Time to party.” “Just a minute!” Mia called back. She rested her hands on the shoulders of the lifesized clay man in front of her and stared at his featureless face. “Show me your face,” she whispered. “I’ll stay here all night with you if you’ll just show me your face.” Sometimes, she felt like she could hear him talking to her inside her head, but tonight he was quiet. She refused to analyse the mental health issues that hearing voices in her head could signify. Rather, she chose to focus on how she’d gotten more emotionally involved with this sculpture than anything she’d ever done before. She knew in her gut this was going to be one of the most special pieces in her body of work. Squinting, she peered closer at the clay where his face should be, but she saw nothing to indicate how his eyes, nose or mouth should look. “You’re not ready to come out yet, are you?” she asked the lifeless form. “Fine, then I’m going dancing. I’ll be back tomorrow if you feel like showing up…if I don’t get lucky tonight.” She pulled the plastic cover over her clay man, wiped her tools clean, and clicked off her work lamp before joining Shirle at the door. “Girl, we’ve got to hurry if we’re going to make you party-presentable by eight.” Shirle grabbed Mia’s wrist and dragged her out of the studio. Mia cast a final look over her shoulder at her latest project. She’d dubbed him Adam, because he was the first man she’d ever created. Most of her work had been female torsos with their curves and soft lines, but a few months ago her muse became adamant that it was time for her to produce a man. Though, she might have been confusing her surging libido with her artistic muse. She’d been abstinent for nearly a year, but not because of any kind of premeditated plan. She’d been finding it hard to meet any men who met her criteria. She wasn’t especially selective, but the pickings over the past year had been slim to none. Tonight was Shirle’s attempt to end Mia’s long dry spell and give her vibrator a night off. Shirle had organised a huge gathering of artists, actors and musicians from her Facebook
connections, specifically sending the call out to all the straight, single men in the Chicagoland area. It was unofficially being called the Break Mia’s Abstinence Bash. Mia would have been more embarrassed if she wasn’t so damn horny. She really hoped she’d meet someone appropriate for a weekend of hot sex. She wasn’t looking for the long-term happily-ever-after. She wasn’t sure that would ever exist for her. At thirty years old, she’d given up the idea of settling down. She’d be perfectly satisfied with finding a happy-for-right-now man to get her needs met. “I’m driving. Leave your car here,” Shirle said. “How am I going to get back to the studio in the morning if I leave my car here?” Shirle stared at her then rolled her eyes. “Girl, you’re not going to be thinking of working your cold, wet clay in the morning. If my plan works, you’ll be having hot, wet sex until you’re too limp to raise your arms.” “We can only hope,” Mia said, sliding down into the passenger seat of Shirle’s little compact car. “I’ve got more planned than just hoping,” Shirle said with a secretive smile. Mia groaned. “You’re not going to embarrass me more than you already have with your emails, Facebook posts and blogging, are you? Please tell me you aren’t going to do anything crazy at the party.” “I’m not saying anything, but trust me. This will be a night to record in your memoir.” “Great. Can’t wait,” Mia said with sarcasm, but she couldn’t ignore the flutter in her gut at the prospect of meeting some eligible men. She found it hard to quench her optimism even as she promised herself to be more of a realist. Shirle drove to Mia’s house so Mia could shower and change into the party clothes Shirle had chosen from a trashy-looking website. They’d had a minor skirmish over the inappropriateness of clothing Mia’s full breasts and curvy hips in a strappy dress with a plunging neckline and exposed back. But when Mia opened the package and tried the dress on for the first time, she’d stared at her reflection in the mirror, amazed. The soft material had draped her body, revealing provocative expanses of skin while it hid her rounded belly. She’d never felt so sexy in her life. Now Shirle applied Mia’s makeup with an expert’s touch. Mia had been afraid Shirle’s years of experience with stage makeup would mean Mia would have to wipe off the excess
before she left her apartment, but Shirle gave Mia a sultry look without smutting her up too much. Mia wanted to put her hair up so she wouldn’t get too hot while dancing, but Shirle insisted she keep her curly brown hair loose around her shoulders. “If I wasn’t so grateful for your help, I’d be pissed at your bossiness,” Mia said. She walked to the full-length mirror on the back of the closet door and examined the results of her makeover. The teal colour of the dress made her hazel eyes look greener, and her skin looked like it glowed with healthy colour instead of her usual blinding whiteness from spending so much time inside with her clay projects. “Holy smokes, Batman. You’re a miracle worker.” “Thank you, Girl Wonder. Now it’s up to you to blow away this finely selected group of men.” “Finely selected? Bullshit!” Mia laughed. “You sent out an open call to all the straight men in a fifty mile radius and beyond.” Shirle shrugged, her face lit with a bright grin. “Gotta do what I gotta do to help my friend in need.” Mia turned to look over shoulder in the mirror at the spaghetti straps crisscrossing her back. “I’m way too overdressed for The Barn,” she said. “It’s a party in your honour. You’re allowed to be the fanciest dressed one there,” Shirle said as she smoothed her clingy black tank top over her denim miniskirt while checking over her own image. “C’mon. Let’s go find me a one-night stand,” Mia said, grabbing Shirle’s hand. Shirle drove through the neighbouring suburb to The Barn while Mia fidgeted with the straps on her high-heeled shoes. “I hope I can dance in these things,” she said. “If you’re doing it right, you’ll be clinging to the man you’re with and won’t have to worry about taking too many steps,” Shirle said, pulling into the lot at the bar. A large sign, labelled Virgin, reserved a parking space near the front door. “Was that your idea?” Mia squealed as Shirle claimed the empty spot. “How ridiculous at thirty to be labelled a virgin, and it’s not even true.” Shirle giggled. “I didn’t do it, but I wish I had thought of it.”
Mia swatted Shirle’s arm and laughed. “Thanks for nothing.” “Time to get you laid,” Shirle said, getting out of the car. Mia opened her door and turned in her seat to put both feet on the ground, trying to prevent an accidental flashing in her short skirt. “May I help you?” A deep, rumbling voice asked as a hand reached for her arm. It became clear in that moment how desperate she’d become when the mere sound of the man’s voice could make her insides melt. Then she looked up at the most beautiful male she’d ever seen. His head was shaved smooth, and his high cheekbones and square jaw line under polished bronzed skin sent her pulse dancing. Her sculptor fingers tingled with the desire to run over his features before attempting a bronze bust of his head. When she finally met his eyes, he flashed her a smile, his teeth a bright contrast against his dark skin. “May I help?” he repeated. Realising she was sitting half in and half out of the car, she nodded. “Thank you.” He eased her up with one hand under her forearm and the other slid around her back. Even in her heels, the top of her head barely met the bottom of his jaw. She stood close to his broad chest, covered in a black silk shirt, and breathed in his spicy scent, which smelled more like food spices than cologne. Tall, good-looking and he smelled delicious. Could her luck be turning around this fast? “So, are you the virgin?” he asked. She groaned. For a moment, she’d forgotten the sign as she’d lost herself in his sensual assault. “It’s a joke from my friends, but yes, it’s for me.” The overhead light from the front door reflected in his deep brown eyes. “You must be Mia.” “And you must have gotten the email, Facebook invitation or stumbled across Shirle’s blog,” she said. “Actually, no. I overheard the waiters in my restaurant talking about this party.” “And you decided to show up to try your luck at getting in my pants?” He glanced down the front of her dress. “I believe you mean under your skirt. But that’s not why I came.”
Great, the first guy she meets tonight, who sets her blood on fire, isn’t into women or at least, not her type of woman. “So, what brought you here?” she asked. “A challenge.” She raised a brow in silent question. “When I asked my waiters where the party was being held, they told me I wouldn’t be interested because it was a country bar with line dancing,” he said. “Why didn’t they think you would be interested?” It was true the white guys significantly outnumbered the black ones at The Barn, but she didn’t want to assume that was the reason behind the waiters’ comment. “I guess they haven’t seen too many French chefs line dancing around here.” “So you only came because you want to show them you can dance?” she asked. He shrugged with a self-deprecating smile. “Initially, but I’m feeling my motivation has taken a major change in direction.” “To where?” “To your side. Will you dance with me?” he asked. She’d been wrong. He was interested in her. Feeling like a giddy teenager, she wanted to squeal and jump into his arms. He liked her, and she really liked what she saw of him, especially if he could cook. She was enough of a disaster in the kitchen to truly appreciate cooking skills in others. “Can we get a beer first?” she asked, hoping to drown some of her girlish nerves with an adult beverage. “Bottle or tap?” he asked. “Bottle,” she said. “Local or imported?” “Imported.” “Heineken,” he said. She laughed. “Yeah. Good guesswork.” “I’m ready when you are,” he said.
Oh, she was definitely ready for him, but he was motioning to the front door of the bar. She turned to locate Shirle, but she wasn’t anywhere in sight. She must have ditched Mia when she saw her talking to this great-looking guy. “Can I get your name since you already know mine?” she asked. “I’m sorry. I’m Zed Taylor.” He offered his hand to shake. Their hands looked like yin and yang curled together, the dark and the light. She imagined their naked bodies entwined, and a rush of warm wetness dampened her panties. “Mia Nichols, but you already know that,” she said. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.” “So, where do you and your waiter friends work?” “I’m the head chef at Nouvelle Cuisine. Do you know the place?” “Small servings, artfully arranged?” she asked. “Some, but I also cook a magnificent pot roast with rosemary garlic mashed potatoes. And I bet I could impress you with my desserts.” “Ah, now you’re speaking my language,” she said. “May I buy you a beer so we can speak some more?” “Yes, please.” He guided her into the bar with one of his large, warm hands on her lower back. She loved the feel of his possessiveness on her body. She was especially pleased with his size. She actually felt petite next to him, instead of feeling like an Amazon like she sometimes did with smaller men. Zed walked to the bar with the incredibly sexy woman he’d just met in the parking lot. The dress she wore gave him enough hints about her lush figure that he couldn’t wait to see it all. She also had a good sense of humour to subject herself to tonight’s intense teasing from her friends. He hoped she would give him more time to get to know her better. When he got the bartender’s attention, he ordered a Heineken for Mia and a shot of Tequila for himself. Her eyebrows rose as she tilted her head slightly away from him. “A shot for courage,” he said. “For the dancing challenge or for talking to me?” she asked. “Both.” “I thought you said you could dance.”
“I haven’t done it in awhile.” “Well, you don’t need courage as far as I’m concerned.” She gestured for him to lean closer. “I’m a sure thing.” Then she pulled his head down and pressed her lips to his. Her tongue darted out and caressed his lower lip before she lightly sucked it into her mouth. She kissed boldly, which allowed him to relax and not have to worry about scaring her. Some women were intimidated by his bald head and large physique, but Mia seemed to have no problems with his looks. Her tongue shot deeper into his mouth, teasing him with feathery swipes. He responded by sucking gently to arrest her movements. Then he plunged his tongue into her mouth, demonstrating what he’d like to do to other parts of her. Damn, she was making him hot. He grabbed her butt with his hands and pulled her tight to him. His hardening cock pressed against her soft belly. A moan escaped from the back of her throat. He captured it with his mouth still over hers. She clutched his biceps. A few wolf whistles finally seeped into his consciousness. He reluctantly broke contact with her silky lips and took a deep breath. His head felt light from the after-effects of the sudden rush of blood to his lower region. “How would your friends react if you left your party early?” he asked. “Like immediately.” “If they’re my friends, they’ll be ecstatic. That was the whole point of this night,” she said. “But what about the challenge from your waiters?” He glanced around the crowded room. “I see two of them at the end of the bar. Will you give me a dance, and then we can leave?” he asked. “Definitely.” “Let me go tell them I’m here.” With his long-legged stride he reached the other side of the bar, clued his friends in on his upcoming dance debut, and returned to her. Hopefully, before she could change her mind. “Are you almost done with that?” he asked, pointing at her bottle of beer. “Yes, then we can dance the next song.” She tossed back her head as she downed the rest of her beer.
After she set the bottle on the bar, she took an unsteady step towards the dance floor. Zed grabbed her around the waist and chuckled as she swayed on her feet. “Are you a light drinker?” he asked. “On an empty stomach, yes,” she said. “Then I’m going to have to feed you when we leave here,” he said. “I want tonight to be a clear memory for you.” “You want to cook for me?” “Yes.” “You really like to cook?” He grinned. “Yes, it’s my profession, remember? I love to cook.” “This is the beginning of a beautiful relationship. You love to cook, I hate to cook, and I love to eat. Will you marry me?” Her eyes widened, and she slapped a hand over her mouth. His grin expanded as he tightened his arm around her waist. She pulled her hand down an inch from her lips. “Damn, did I say that out loud?” “No worries. I know what you meant,” he said. She let out a sigh. “I would love to cook for you.” He leant down and placed a long, slow kiss on her lips. Yeah, she was definitely causing his temperature to rise. “Wow. Can we do that again?” she asked. His lips spread in a slow smile. “All night long, baby.” She sank against him with her arms around his shoulders. “Oh, you just stole the starch right out of my knees.” His hands slid from her waist over her butt. “Are you going to be able to keep up with me on the dance floor?” The song changed to one with a pounding tempo. “Oh yes! Let’s go,” she said, grabbing his hand and leading him to the dance floor. He enjoyed watching her dancing so much he stayed on the dance floor for three fast songs. The fourth song was a slow one, which allowed him to wrap his arms around her and engage in some soul kissing. Near the end of the dance, someone bumped into his shoulder and called out, “Get a room.”
He looked down at Mia in his arms. “Will you leave with me?” She nodded then glanced around the crowded bar. “I need to find Shirle to tell her I’m going.” “And give her my particulars,” he said. “What?” “I assume you don’t want your friend to worry about you going off with some strange man you met in the parking lot of a bar,” he said. She studied him for a moment. He could tell he’d surprised her. But wasn’t it usual for a woman to give a little bio to her friend about the man she was leaving with, in case something went wrong? “Yeah, I guess so,” she said. “What does she look like?” He scanned the room over the tops of most people’s shorter heads. “Big blonde hair, black tank top and denim miniskirt,” she said as she moved off the dance floor with Zed right behind her. “Is that her over there?” He pointed to a corner booth. “Yes! You’re handy to have around in a crowded bar,” she said. “I’m pretty handy in private places, too,” he said. A shiver ran through Mia’s private places. “I’ll be right back,” she said, darting through the crowd. She gave Shirle a quick description of who Zed was, a hug and a thank you for the party. Shirle wished her luck and asked for a check-in phone call sometime on Saturday. Then Mia rushed back to Zed’s side. “Ready,” she said. “Your place or mine?” he asked. “There’s no food to cook at my place.” “Mine, then,” he said, taking her by the hand and leading her out of the bar. “What do you live on if you don’t have food at your place?” “I have food, but nothing that the chef of Nouvelle Cuisine can cook with. Unless you know of something unique to do with Oreos, tortilla chips and feta cheese.” He groaned. “Is that what you live on?”
“No, I eat healthy most of the time from all levels of the food pyramid. But when I’m working on a piece, I lose track of time and don’t shop for food or take time to prepare meals.” “What kind of work do you do?” “I’m a sculptor, and I teach the occasional class at the Art Institute to help make ends meet when I’m in-between projects.” He unlocked a black Cadillac Escalade and opened the passenger door for her. She glanced at the high seat, then down at her short skirt and dangerously high heels. “Problem?” He grinned at her. “A little wardrobe challenged. I don’t normally dress like this, and I don’t know how to get into your car.” “Let me help, then.” Before she could reply, he literally swept her off her feet with one arm under her knees and the other around her waist. He lifted her onto the passenger seat and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek before shutting the car door. Damn, he was strong. She was no light-weight, yet he hadn’t seemed to struggle a bit to lift her. Now she really wanted to get a look at the muscles on this man, both as a woman and as a sculptor. “Thanks for the lift,” she said when he climbed into the driver’s seat. “I enjoyed helping,” he said. “Now let’s go make something to eat. I skipped dinner tonight, too.” “You don’t have to cook for me. We can pick something up.” “I’m a food snob. There’s not much out there I like to eat more than my own cooking. Besides, I already told you I like cooking, especially for someone who enjoys eating. My place isn’t far.” “Isn’t Nouvelle Cuisine open on Friday nights? How did you get the night off?” “We closed early tonight.” “Why?” He glanced sideways at her. “Something important came up.” “A country line dancing challenge?” “Among other things.”
“How did you convince your boss to close the whole restaurant for the night? Isn’t he going to lose a lot of money being closed on a Friday night?” “There are things in life more important than money.” “Yeah, but money makes a lot of those important things possible.” “It helps.” “So, how did you convince him to close?” “I didn’t have to convince him. He went to the party, too.” “He was there? What did he look like?” Not that she’d looked around at anyone other than Zed while she’d been there. Zed didn’t answer her right away. Finally, he said, “He looks exactly like me.” “A twin brother or yourself?” “Myself.” “You’re the owner and the head chef?” “That’s me.” He left her speechless. She hadn’t expected to meet the owner of one of the top-rated restaurants in the Chicagoland area tonight. And she was going home with him. And he was going to cook for her. And he was gorgeous. Her luck really was turning around. Fantasies of watching his muscles bunch and stretch while he cooked naked for her occupied her mind as he drove. They’d only travelled a few miles on the local highway before he pulled into an older, established neighbourhood. “We’re home,” he said as he turned into the driveway of a 1960s ranch house. “This is your house?” she asked. “Yes, I’ve completely renovated the inside. It used to be a three-bedroom, but now it’s two. The smallest one was sacrificed to enlarge the master suite.” He pulled into the garage and turned off the SUV. “Wait in your seat. I’ll come get you out. I don’t want you to hurt yourself getting down.” After setting her on her feet, he led her through the garage door into a thoroughly modern kitchen equipped with black granite countertops, dark cherry cabinets and stainless steel appliances. “Beautiful,” she said, running her hand over the cool, smooth surface of the black granite.
“I agree,” he said, staring at her. He boxed her in with his hands on either side of her on the counter. “I’m not going to be able to give cooking my full attention until I get a better taste of you.” She moved her hands up his silky shirt and slipped the top button through the buttonhole. “I’m all for tasting.” She undid the rest of his buttons then dragged the shirt from his shoulders and off his arms, dropping it on the counter next to her. He bent his head and trailed steamy kisses up the side of her neck. She shivered as delicious warmth spread through her belly. He skimmed his palms up her arms. With his thumbs, he brushed her nipples through her dress as he drew past them. She pressed herself against his naked chest, seeking more contact. His skin was hot and satiny, and she wanted to feel it against her naked body. She leant back and reached for the hem of her dress. He watched her as she lifted the material up her thighs, revealing her black lace thong. He drew in a sharp breath. She continued lifting her dress, revealing her plush belly. “Oh, God, you’re so sexy,” he groaned. The heat in his eyes emboldened her to act out her fantasies, just as she had at the bar when she’d thrown aside her cautious self and initiated their first kiss. She smiled at the power she felt as she lifted her dress above her naked breasts and over her head. Zed scooped her off her feet and carried her to a brown leather couch in the adjacent living room. The leather felt cool against her skin when he lay her down. When he fell to his knees before her and buried his face in her belly with his arms around her waist, she warmed quickly from his touch. “You are divine, woman. I need to taste all of you.” His words whispered against her, sent shivers skirting along her skin. She stroked his smooth head. “I can’t think of anything I’d rather have right now,” she said. He kissed his way down her belly to the top of her lace panties. He paused and looked up at her. “May I?” he asked. “Oh, God, yes.”
He slipped his fingers under the side strings of the thong and slowly removed it. She lifted her hips to ease the way. He set the thong on the floor near the sofa and turned back to gaze at her. But she was getting impatient. Every move he made seemed so slow. She needed his hands on her now. Her body ached to be touched. She wiggled on the couch and let out a soft whimper. The corner of his mouth twitched before he lowered his head and kissed her intimately. His tongue stroked her slit with slow, hot licks. She lifted her hips, hoping for deeper penetration. He slipped a finger into her throbbing hole and massaged the inner walls with unhurried caresses. He was moving so damn slow she wanted to scream for more speed, but at the same time she was more aware of the minute changes in her body as he built her up to a climax. As she drew closer to her release, her nipples tightened into hard buds on her chest, and her breath shortened into pants. The muscles in her legs trembled, and her womb tightened. He sucked her clit into his mouth, and her pussy rippled with contractions around his fingers. “Ohhh,” she moaned as her orgasm ripped through her. She clutched at the leather cushions, and her body shook as she rode the sensation. When the waves subsided, she gulped in a breath and lay limp on the couch. Eventually, she became aware of her surroundings and conscious of Zed removing her shoes. She giggled softly to herself as she realised she’d lain naked on his couch and had an orgasm with her fuck-me heels still on. They really did work. “Better?” he asked, rubbing his thumbs over her insteps. “Mm, hmm,” she murmured, her eyes closed and her body languid as she lay sprawled on the couch. Then her stomach rumbled, and her cheeks grew warm. He chuckled. “Sounds like there’s something else I can do for you.” She opened her eyes. “I’m a little hungry,” she admitted. “I can’t let you go hungry in the home of the head chef of Nouvelle Cuisine.” He dragged a brown and cream striped afghan from the back of the couch and pulled it over her
shoulders as she sat up. “Sit tight and I’ll whip up a feast fit for a queen.” He got to his feet from where he knelt on the floor. “How can I help?” she asked, looking up at him. He laughed and shook his head. “You’ve already told me you hate cooking, but you can come keep me company if you want to help.” He held his hand out to help her rise from the couch and walked with her into the kitchen. She perched on a stool at the counter, watching as he went to the refrigerator and pulled out a variety of vegetables, cheese and eggs. She didn’t think she’d ever seen anything as sexy as a bare chested man cooking her dinner in a state-of-the-art kitchen. “Do you have any food allergies or avoidances?” he asked as he set the ingredients on the counter in front of her. “Nope, I like everything,” she said. He smiled. “Music to a chef’s ears,” he said. His hands moved with strength and surety as he diced onions, red pepper, garlic and fresh parsley. The knife seemed to be an extension of his body. She admired his confidence with the tools of his trade. He didn’t seem to be at all self-conscious with her watching. “Can I ask what’s on the menu?” she said. He glanced up at her, his lips spreading in a slow smile. “Well, first I had you as an appetiser.” She squirmed on the stool at the memory and returned his smile. “And now?” “Now, I’m making red pepper frittata for our first course.” “How many courses are we going to have with this meal?” “After I have you as the main course, then I’ll make a dessert and serve coffee. Does that suit you?” he asked as he sautéed the vegetables in butter in a large skillet. “Oh, yes. Great food and even better—sex. If this is a dream, please don’t wake me until the end,” she said. He grated the cheese, deftly avoiding his fingertips unlike her whenever she attempted to use her grater at home. Then he beat eggs with milk in a large bowl, added the cheese and vegetables to the egg mixture and poured it all back into the skillet. Stirring a few times, he cooked it on the stove. Before putting the skillet under the broiler, he sprinkled grated parmesan on the top.
“Looks tasty,” she said. “Nearly done,” he said, setting a plate and two forks on the counter in front of her. Then he reached into the refrigerator and returned with two Heinekens. She laughed. “You, too? You didn’t tell me at the bar we shared the same taste in beer.” “I figured you’d think I was giving you a line if I told you,” he said, opening the bottles and handing her one. “Here’s to the continuation of a beautiful relationship. Cheers.” He clinked his bottle against hers before lifting it to his lips. “Cheers,” she said, then took a long pull from the bottle. Using a pot holder, he removed the skillet from the broiler and slid the frittata on the plate in front of Mia. “This smells wonderful,” she said as her stomach growled again. He came to her side of the counter and sat on the other stool, facing her with his knees straddling hers. “Allow me,” he said, cutting off an outer piece of the frittata with the edge of his fork. He held it before her lips. “Careful, it’s very hot.” She felt awkward having him feed her like this. “I can feed myself.” He chuckled. “Nope, we’re sharing. Open up and let me feed you.” She unhinged her jaw and accepted the forkful of frittata. “Mmmm,” she hummed, swallowing the egg and cheese slice of heaven. He leant over and kissed a trail up her neck. When he got to her ear, he whispered, “I love watching a beautiful woman enjoy my food.” “My turn,” she said. But instead of using the other fork, she pinched off a bite of frittata and held her fingers to his lips. “Open says Mia.” She slipped the food into his mouth and set it on his tongue. His soft lips closed around her fingers and caressed them as she removed them slowly. Her pussy tingled in response. “Mmmm. You definitely add just the right flavour to this meal,” he said. She watched his Adam’s apple rise and fall as he swallowed and thought about adding a bit more definition to the throat of her Adam, who waited for her back at the studio. A pang of longing touched her heart at being away from him. She shoved the feeling away.
How messed up was she to be longing after a lump of cold clay when she had a chiselled, hot male right in front of her? No wonder she’d gone so long without getting laid. She’d been spending too much time and energy in the studio with her work. Zed pressed his thumb on her forehead between her eyebrows and smoothed his way up to her hairline. “What are you thinking?” he asked. “Nothing important,” she said. “Then why is there this crease in the middle of your forehead?” She looked into his eyes. Would he understand her obsession with her work? If this was a one-night stand, it wouldn’t matter if he understood. But she’d already started across that boundary into the territory of wanting something more than one night of casual sex with him. “Sorry, I was thinking about my work,” she said, testing his reaction. “Your sculpture?” “Yes.” “What are you working on?” “A male figure. His name is Adam.” “Are you having problems with it?” She took another swig from her bottle of beer. “He won’t reveal his face to me, yet.” “Why not?” “I don’t know. I’ve tried to be patient with him, but I’m nearly done with his body. I need to see his face so I can finish the clay and get ready for the bronze casting. I want to put him in my next show, but he won’t be done on time if he doesn’t start cooperating.” “You talk about him as if he were a real person,” he said. “I know. He’s gotten under my skin.” “I think I’m jealous,” he said. “But you and I just met tonight for a fling.” “Is that all you want from me?” he asked. She watched his eyes and got lost in the warm brown. “Am I allowed to want more?” she whispered. “Yes,” he said before bending towards her and capturing her mouth with his.
She closed her eyes and surrendered to his sweeping tongue. Her hands glided across his carved abs, up his pecs and over his shoulders. She let the afghan slip to the floor and pressed her naked breasts against his hot skin. She needed to be possessed by him. She needed to feel his bare skin covering her own. And she needed it now. She stood and pushed her body into his. Under his slacks his cock twitched against her belly, and her body answered with a new flood of warm wetness between her legs. Standing, he broke the kiss and grabbed her hand. “The couch is nice, but I want you in my bed when I make love to you.” He led her past the living room to a hallway on the other side of the house. Through the two open doors they passed, she caught a glimpse of a bathroom and a bedroom before they reached the doorway at the end of the hall. In the dark room, he brought her to the bed and sat her down on the silky brown coverlet. “Give me a minute.” He dropped her hand and walked to a tall dresser on the far wall. With a click, a flame appeared on the end of a candle lighter. He lit a set of three candles of various heights on the dresser. Then he moved to the bedside table where he lit a thick candle with a triple wick. The little flames illuminated the room with a soft glow, and her body heated at the sight of the light and shadows defining Zed’s muscles on his bare chest and arms. When he came to stand in front of her, she stood and reached for his belt, helping him out of his pants. The corners of her mouth lifted when she saw his long cock spring free from his black, silk boxers. If she had to wait a year without sex to get a cock that size, then it was worth the wait. He outsized her longest dildo by a few good inches. Reaching behind her, he flung back the coverlet on the bed to reveal creamy sheets. With his hands on her shoulders, he pushed her gently onto the mattress. Then he opened his side table drawer and removed a foil square. With practiced ease, he rolled the condom down his shaft. She raised her hand to touch him, but he lowered his body over hers, blocking her access to his cock. Instead, she ran her hands along his back, over his shoulders and down his pecs. His body was all hard planes and curved muscles.
The sensation reminded her of her sculpture, Adam, except Zed was warm, living flesh and bone, not a wire cage surrounded with cold clay. She wondered if she could make the bronze casting of Adam match Zed’s skin tone. Zed had the most beautiful coppery skin. Bending his head, he pulled Mia’s breast into his mouth. He rolled her nipple around with his tongue, driving the thoughts of her work out of her mind and making her arch into him seeking more stimulation. He lifted his head and waited for her to meet his gaze. “What do you need, Mia?” “Isn’t it obvious?” Her voice came out breathy. “I want to hear you say it,” he said. “I need you.” “I’m right here.” “I need you inside me,” she whispered. With a slight shift of his hips, the tip of his penis rested at her opening. She lifted her hips for penetration, but he moved away. “Please,” she begged. “Please what?” “Please I need you to slide into me.” With excruciating slowness, he eased into her channel. She wiggled and drew in a relaxing breath in order to adjust to his size. “Are you good?” he asked. “Oh, yes.” She exhaled. He lowered his mouth to hers and nibbled at the corners of her lips, soothing the love bites with gentle swipes of his tongue, but he didn’t move his hips. She moaned and tried to get the action started by wrapping her legs around his waist. But he still didn’t move. She groaned and bounced her heel off his tight ass, hoping he’d get the hint. “Problem?” he asked with a little smile tugging at his lips. She bounced her heel off his backside, again, and considered adding a swat with her hand, but she was afraid of how he might react. She liked his dominance, but she wasn’t ready for it to get out of hand since she didn’t really know him, yet. “I thought you said you were good,” he said. “Is there something more you need?” She nodded as she lost herself in his chocolaty eyes.
“Tell me,” he said. She wasn’t a prude, but telling him how badly she wanted him to fuck her while he watched her face was a little difficult. “I need you to move your hips, please,” she managed. “Like this?” He slid nearly the entire way out of her before he glided in even slower. “Again?” “Oh, yes, please…continuously,” she thought to add. His movements were unhurried and drove her need higher and higher. She tried jerking her hips closer to him, but he had complete control of the amount and speed of penetration with his hand firmly holding her hip in place. Damn, him! “Is this working for you? Because it feels amazing to me,” he whispered in her ear. “More, please,” she gasped. He chuckled. “You’re getting everything I’ve got here, baby.” “Faster, harder. Please,” she begged. “You just had to ask,” he said. Then with a powerful surge, he thrust deep into her and out again before she could catch her breath. He continued the demanding pace as Mia’s orgasm shattered through her core. She gasped then yelped as his thrusts continued to pound into her sensitive spot. Her yelps grew into screams as the pleasure reached the edge of pain. She tried to wriggle further up the bed to lessen the intensity of his penetration, but he held her firmly under him. Just when she thought she would splinter into pieces, he groaned as his penis throbbed inside her with his climax. His body shuddered over hers with multiple aftershocks. He took some time to catch his breath, then he slipped out of her. Rolling to his side on the bed, he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her against his chest. “You okay?” he asked. “Mm, hmmm,” she said, snuggling into his heat as he drew the top sheet over them. He kissed her forehead while stroking a hand lazily up and down her back. The gentle touch and the hormone release from her two recent orgasms made her eyes heavy. She dozed off securely tucked into Zed’s arms.
Chapter Two Mia woke from her nap in Zed’s bed with a gnawing feeling in her chest and an itchy sensation crawling across her skin. Zed slept curled around her with one arm heavy across her stomach. She had to get out of here. She needed to get to her studio. It was almost like she could hear Adam calling to her, like he knew she’d been with someone else. It was ridiculous, but she still couldn’t shake the feeling. She had to see Adam. She slid out from under Zed’s arm and got off the bed without disturbing him. She crept from the bedroom to the kitchen to find her dress and panties and got dressed. After locating her purse, she pulled out her cell phone. As she pressed the buttons to call a taxi service, she froze at the sound of Zed’s voice. “Where are you going?” he asked. His deep voice reached into her core, making her thrum. She looked up to see he’d pulled on a silky burgundy robe. “I need to go,” she said. “What happened?” “Nothing. I’ve had a wonderful evening.” “Then why are you ending it now? We could have a wonderful morning, too,” he said. How could she explain this uneasiness in her heart that wouldn’t settle until she was in the studio? “I would really like that, but I can’t stay.” He stared at her, waiting for more explanation. When she didn’t give him any, he said, “Give me a second to throw some clothes on. I’ll take you home.” “You don’t have to do that. I can call a cab,” she said, preferring he didn’t know she was actually going to the studio instead of home. “No, I’ll drive you.” “Thank you.” This could still work. She could tell him about her car at the studio and have him drop her there. When he drove off, she’d go inside to work. Mia walked barefoot with her shoes in her hand to Zed’s SUV and climbed into the passenger seat without his help. “I guess the romance is over,” he said under his breath as he closed her door.
When he got into the driver’s seat, he sat with his wrists hanging over the steering wheel, staring out the windshield. “I wish you’d tell me what went wrong,” he said. Her heart ached. She hadn’t meant to hurt him. “Nothing went wrong. I really like you, but I’m worried you’re going to think I’m a crazy artist if I tell you that I have this incredible compulsion to go to work in the studio. That I have to go right now.” He turned to stare at her. “Right now? It’s four in the morning,” he said. “See. Crazy artist thing,” she said, nodding. “There’s another way to think of it.” His face lit with a wide grin. “We woke your inner muse with our wildly hot sex.” She laughed with relief. “Now that sounds about right.” “Good. Now tell me where your studio is,” he said, backing out of the garage and turning around in the driveway. “I assume you want to go straight to work, though you don’t look like you’re dressed for it.” “I have a change of clothes there,” she said. Then she gave him directions and settled back into the leather car seat as the full moon shone down on them. At the studio Zed parked and moved to get out of the SUV. “I’ve got my key. You don’t need to get out. Thanks for driving me,” she said. “I was hoping, if I wasn’t too much of a distraction, that I might be able to watch you work. I showed you mine. I was hoping you’d show me yours,” he said. The left corner of his mouth lifted in a boyish grin. She didn’t work in front of an audience, and she wasn’t fully comfortable with the idea, but she didn’t want to hurt Zed’s feelings again. He looked so eager to watch her. “Okay, come on in,” she said, unlocking the door and leading him across the studio by the light of the moon shining through the large windows to her current work in progress. She clicked on her lamp and removed the plastic cover that prevented Adam from drying out. Zed circled the clay form, inclining his head to study various angles while she slipped into the bathroom to change her clothes. When she pulled off her dress, she remembered she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her nipples were going to jut out from under the t-shirt she slipped over her head. She shrugged. Oh well. He’d already seen them.
She quickly stepped into a pair of cotton shorts and walked barefooted out to the studio. “This is brilliant, Mia,” Zed said when she reached his side. “He’s amazing. Any more realistic, and I’d be feeling a little insecure around him. He’s built like a bulldozer.” “Thank you,” she said, staring at the muscular clay form. She ran her hands lightly over Adam’s shoulders and up his neck to where his face should be. The clay felt surprisingly warm under her fingertips, and an image flashed through her brain. “Oh, my God. He’s here,” she exclaimed. Grabbing the ribbon cutter, she dug into the clay on the face. “Who’s here?” Zed asked. When Mia didn’t respond, he asked again. “Who’s here?” “Adam. He’s ready to show his face,” she said, forming with quick strokes and sure fingers the visage revealed in her mind. “C’mon, baby. Let’s get you out of there,” she whispered as she worked. She cut and smoothed, losing herself in the creation at her fingertips. Her heart beat quicker as she worked, until finally, his perfect face stared back at her. She put down her shaping tool and held his face between her hands. How beautiful he was. Her fingers moved to push the lock of hair off his forehead before she remembered it was made of clay. “My God, Mia. You are an incredible artist,” Zed said quietly from behind her right shoulder. She startled at his voice. She’d forgotten he was in the studio. She’d been lost in her art. She stepped back from Adam and felt a tug in her heart as her hands fell to her sides. Adam was complete, but she still heard him calling to her. Maybe once he was cast in bronze, his presence would leave her. She felt bereft at that thought. She glanced at the clock on the wall. Six o’clock, Saturday morning. She would have to wait until Monday to get him to the foundry. Then it would be a long twelve weeks before they returned the finished piece. Her eyes actually misted at the thought of being separated from him for so long. Zed wrapped his arms around her from behind. “What’s wrong, baby?” he asked.
She sniffed and hugged his arms to her chest. “I’m just being silly. I was thinking about how I have to send him away for twelve weeks to the foundry to get cast in bronze. I don’t want him to go.” “He’s really something, isn’t he? I think I can understand your feelings. He’s very lifelike, almost like there’s an energy coming from him. I can feel it, too. There’s something so masculine, yet so vulnerable about him. He draws me to him. You are unbelievably gifted, Mia, to have done such a piece of art.” “I can’t take all the credit. Somehow Adam’s presence was here with me the whole time, directing my progress,” she said. She stood in Zed’s embrace as they silently gazed at Adam until Zed’s stomach rumbled against her back. She broke her eye contact with Adam as she turned in Zed’s arms. “Sounds like it’s time to feed you,” she said. “We didn’t get to eat very much of the frittata you made, and I’ve kept you awake most of the night.” “And I’ve enjoyed all of it.” “I’m sure they can’t create anything comparable to your frittata, but how about Patsy’s Diner for breakfast? My treat,” she said. “Sounds perfect.” “Oh, I forgot,” Mia said, looking down at her messy clothes. “I’ve got to run by my apartment first and change. Will you follow me in your car?” “Of course,” he said. Mia turned back to Adam to cover him with the plastic. Refusing to analyse her actions, she placed her lips against his in a lingering kiss. “Thank you for coming to me,” she whispered. After turning off her work lamp, she walked out of the studio ahead of Zed, afraid to see his reaction to her fanatical attraction to her clay man. After a hearty breakfast of pancakes, bacon and a side of fried eggs, Mia kissed Zed goodbye outside of her apartment building. “I’m sorry I can’t spend more time with you today,” Zed said. “Not a problem. You need to get some sleep before going to work tonight,” she said. “I’d invite you to join me for naptime, but I know I wouldn’t spend the time sleeping.” “I’ll see you at my place when you finish working, tonight,” she promised him.
“It’s going to be late,” he warned. “I don’t keep regular hours. It’s not a problem,” she said. He pulled her hard against his body and covered her lips with his. His tongue delved into her mouth and swept the interior. Her hormones awoke to the passion in his kiss and sent her pulse racing. She groaned and pushed her hands against his chest. He took a step back. “Problem?” he asked, grinning. “Yes, but only if you don’t fulfil the promise of that kiss by coming back to my place later,” she said. “I’ll be here,” he said. “I’ll be waiting,” she said. “Now leave so you can get some sleep. I promise you’ll need all the energy you can get for tonight.” This time he groaned. “How do you expect me to sleep now with those thoughts going through my head?” “A little self-loving should help. Now go!” she said, shoving him away with her hands on his back. When his SUV was out of sight, Mia turned to walk into her apartment building, but instead her feet took her to her car. She climbed in, knowing she was going back to the studio to Adam. Even though he was complete, and there was nothing left to do. She felt driven to see him again. Adam heard Mia’s key in the lock and the swoosh of the studio door as it swept open. But he couldn’t move his head. He couldn’t move anything. He didn’t understand. She’d finished his face, and he could see clearly with the eyes she’d crafted for him. She’d even kissed him before she left. There didn’t seem to be anything left to do. Why wasn’t he animated? The lamp next to him clicked on a moment before she walked into his line of sight and lifted off his plastic cover. Her hair was long and curled over her shoulders down to her breasts. She’d changed clothes, and he was disappointed to see she was now wearing a bra under her t-shirt. But she’d left her legs bare in a short pair of denim cut-offs. She was as beautiful as the goddess of love, but he wouldn’t tell his mother that.
If only she would touch him again. He loved the feel of her strong, soft hands gliding across his body, moulding his muscles. When she’d pressed her lips to his, his heart had swelled. Well, his figurative heart since he physically hadn’t manifested a heart yet. He wished he knew how he could end this limbo state and become fully human. She stared at him, but he couldn’t hear her thoughts anymore. That ability had ended when he’d been granted permission to come to earth. Kiss me, again, Mia. She drew closer and brushed her mouth over his. He desperately wanted to reach out to hold her to him, but his arms were immobile. She took a step away from him, but didn’t break eye contact. “I think I’ve finally gone over the edge,” she said. “I’ve fallen in love with a clay statue. It doesn’t make any sense, but I love you.” Her fingers gently skimmed down his cheek. “I love you, Adam.” Adam’s skin burned, and his heart raced erratically. And this time it was a literal heart pounding in his chest. He sent a message to his arm to move, and it did. He grinned as he raised his hands to watch his fingers wiggle. “Oh, my God!” Mia gasped, backing against the far wall. His eyes jerked up to meet Mia’s stare. “Hhhh…” He cleared his throat. “Hello,” he said. His new voice sounded strange to his own ears. She looked terrified with wild eyes, and her hands flew up to cover her mouth. “It is okay, Mia,” he said. “You are okay.” “I’m so not okay,” she said in a shaky voice. “I’ve definitely fallen off the cliff into madness. They’re going to lock me up now, for sure. I’ll be lucky if they ever let me touch a sculpting tool again. Hallucinations that are this serious require heavy-duty drugs.” “I am not a hallucination. I am real,” he said, breaking into her mumbled hysteria. “You can’t be real. I made you out of clay.” “I am real, and I know how much of your heart you put into crafting me.” “How?” “I could hear you talking to me as your hands worked over my body,” Adam said. “And you have been listening to me for even longer.” “How?” she repeated.
“You called me your muse,” he said. “You’re my muse? The voice inside my head?” “Yes, you were gifted to me when you were three, and I was five. We grew up together,” he said. “Do you remember the horse you made from Play-Doh the year you were four?” She nodded. “Yeah, my mom still has it on her bookshelf in the living room.” “My father gave me a horse for my sixth birthday. I wanted you to have one, too, so I gave you the inspirational images to create one.” “So, I didn’t do the work myself. You did it?” Her face twisted like she was going to be sick. “I thought my artistic ability was my own, but it was you?” “No! I gave you leading ideas about what to create, but the work is all yours. The credit is all yours. You have the talent you were born with.” “So what are you doing here? How did you get here?” she asked. “I fell in love with you. And I asked my mother to help me convince my grandfather to grant me humanity.” “Humanity?” Her forehead creased. “Who’s your grandfather? God?” “Zeus, the king of gods.” “And your mother?” “Aphrodite, the goddess of love.” “Of course. And that makes your father, whom?” “Hephaestus,” he said. “The god of blacksmiths, craftsmen, artisans, sculptors, metals, and fire,” she rattled off. He grinned. “See why we are perfect for each other?” “Because you’re the son of a god and a goddess? What does that make you?” “I am one of the chthonic deities.” Mia’s head swam, and she stumbled to the couch under the bank of windows, keeping her distance from her living, breathing hallucination. “I’m sorry, but my knowledge of Greek mythology isn’t that deep,” she said. “Chthonic describes the spirit of nature within, the unconscious earthly impulses of the self. The positive side of unconscious creatively animates Man, things and the world.”
“And the negative side does what?” “Gives life to envy, lust, sensuality, deceit and evil. Though I have never agreed with the others that sensuality belongs on the negative list.” “The others?” “My brother and two sisters, the other chthonic deities.” “Of course.” She shook her head, trying to clear the fuzziness. “So, what’s your real name?” she asked him. “It does not matter. I am Adam to you.” “But what were you known as before you came here?” “My name is a guarded secret to my people. In order for me to be able to come here, I had to let go of the knowledge of my name so as not to accidently reveal it.” “You don’t remember your real name?” she asked. “My real name is Adam. Whatever I was before is of no importance.” “This is too bizarre.” Mia dropped her head into her hands with her elbows supported on her knees. “I didn’t sleep much last night. This has to be a figment of my imagination.” Adam approached the couch and dropped to his knees on the floor next to her feet. “Are you ill? Can I do something for you?” His right hand rested on her shoulder, and his left covered her knee. His touch was hot on her skin. “You can’t be real,” she muttered. “But I am. Let me show you,” he said. She dropped her hands and stared at him. His wavy, blond hair hung just over the tops of his ears just as she’d imagined then created. In her lap her fingers twitched as she resisted the urge to thread them through his thick locks. He leant towards her, and she knew he was going to kiss her. She should back up and get away from him. He had to be some crazy man from the streets. He couldn’t possibly be a statue come to life. Her name wasn’t Pygmalion. But when she glanced over to where she’d created her clay man, the area next to her work table was empty. As he bent his head towards her, she didn’t move out of his grasp. She held still because she wanted his perfectly-formed lips on hers. She wanted to kiss his living flesh as she’d kissed his clay lips and imagined this moment.
His voice matched the one she’d been hearing in her head for as long as she could remember, and her heart recognised him through his touch. He was the elusive one she’d been seeking, and some miracle had brought him to her. Though the timing wasn’t great since she’d just met a normal man she really liked last night. Would she be cheating on Zed if she kissed Adam just once? “Do not be afraid. We have both waited a long time for this,” he whispered before his lips touched hers. The room tilted with the rush of hormones surging through her body. She came alive in all her parts at once. Her clit throbbed, and her nipples ached to be touched. Fingers of heat coursed through her veins, setting her aflame for more. All thoughts of stopping at one kiss flew from her mind. She grasped his shoulders and pulled him onto the couch with her. She needed to feel the weight of him pressing her down. She needed to feel his hot, smooth skin against hers. She needed him inside of her, pounding into her, bringing her to completion. He held himself up by his arms, and his biceps flexed. She rubbed her hands over them. Wet heat flowed from her core, soaking her panties. He stared down at her. “Are you ready for this?” he asked. She lost herself in his sky blue eyes. She imagined she caught a glimpse of heaven, full of love and beauty and raw sexuality. He bent his head and rubbed his nose against hers. “Mia, are you still here with me?” She refocused on his words. “Yes,” she said a little breathless. “I’m ready.” “Then I think you may be wearing too much clothing.” He sat back on his knees between her legs on the couch and pulled her into a sitting position. He slid his hands against her skin under her shirt. She felt like she was melting at his touch. His hands were so warm and soft. He lifted her shirt over her head and tugged it free from her arms. “Gods, you are beautiful.” He stopped and stared at her breasts straining to break free from the confines of her bra. She ran her hands down his pecs to his sculpted abs. The abs she’d sculpted from clay. Dizziness threatened to swamp her at such a strange thought, and she swayed.
He grabbed her upper arms and brought her hard against his chest. “Careful, my love. I would not want you falling on your head.” She nuzzled his neck with her mouth and breathed in his rich, earthy scent. He smelled so good. She wanted to drag her mouth over his entire body, licking and tasting her way over his smooth, hot skin. Smooth, hairless skin. She glanced down at his genitals. Yep, she’d sculpted him hairless, and he was still as smooth as if he’d been waxed. She’d never been with a waxed man before, and all that clean skin was turning her on. She pushed her hands against his shoulders and nudged him to lie on his back on the couch. “Are you taking control?” he asked. “I want…” she faltered. “Yes,” she finally answered, instead of trying to tell him how much she wanted to explore his nether regions. She’d let him figure that out as she went along. She trailed wet kisses down his chest, spending extra time exploring the ridges of his abs with her tongue. “Oh, yes.” He groaned his pleasure and tried to reach for her. She shoved his hands away. “But I want to make love to you,” he said. She lifted her head from his stomach to meet his eyes. “Oh, I want that, too, but first I get to explore this beautiful, living body.” With her mouth she resumed her path down his body to his wide cock. She’d gone for width rather than length in her sculpture. He was going to feel so good filling her. She wrapped her hand around him, and her fingers didn’t meet on the other side. Hot damn, he was even bigger fully erect than what she’d created. She worked her hand up and down his length, enjoying the feel of the silky skin over the steel rod of his shaft. She ran her thumb over the top slit, and his hips bucked. “Gods, that feels good,” he gasped. “Did you have this when you were a deity?” she asked. “Not nearly the same thing,” he said. “It never felt this way.” “Then you’re a virgin,” she said, giggling. “Wait until you feel this.”
She lowered her mouth to the tip of his penis and swiped her tongue around the enlarged head. She teased the bottom edge of the flange, and he moaned as his cock jerked. “Oh, yes,” he breathed out. “That is good.” “There’s more,” she said. Then she opened her lips and sucked his thick cock against her tongue and the roof of her mouth. “Oh, Gods!” His hips bucked fitfully. She pulled her mouth off him with a final swipe of her tongue and held his hips steady with a hand. “Whoa, Mister Deity-Man. I’m not ready for you to get off yet. We’ve got more to do first.” He wiped a hand down his face. “Right. I want to taste you, too.” Sitting up, he pulled her onto his lap with her legs straddling him, the layers of her shorts and panties preventing him from entering her. With his hands on either side of her face, he bent his head and captured her mouth with a probing kiss. His tongue swept deep and wide. She surrendered to his possessiveness and clung to his shoulders. He released her mouth and trailed kisses over her cheek to her ear. His tongue circled the whorls and ridges before gently plunging in. Goosebumps skittered down her arms, and wet heat pooled in her pussy. He moved his mouth down the side of her neck, leaving a shivery trail of wet kisses. He reached the top of her breasts, revealed over the top of her bra. He lavished them with attention from his lips and tongue, slowly pushing down the lace edge of her bra until her nipples were exposed. She reached behind her to undo the clasp, and he paused his kisses to help her remove the straps from her arms. Then he filled his hands with her ample breasts. “Mia, you are gorgeous,” he said. “Lie on your back and let me enjoy you.” After she reclined, he rubbed his thumbs over the tips of her nipples. Then he lowered his head and covered one with his mouth. He twirled his tongue around the nipple as he sucked. Arousal shot through her body connecting her nipple to her clit. Her back arched as he gave equal attention to her other breast. His hands skimmed down her sides to her shorts. His fingers slid under the top edge to the button in front. He flicked it open and pulled down her zipper while laving at her navel.
She lifted her hips as she helped slide her shorts and panties over her butt and down her thighs. He pulled them the rest of the way off her legs and tossed them on the floor. He slid his palm up the arch of her foot to her ankle and around her calf. His fingers lightly brushed the back of her knee, and she giggled as she tried to wiggle out of his reach. “Ah, I have found a ticklish spot. I will remember that,” he said, grinning. Then his eyes turned dark with hunger as his gaze slid up the remainder of her leg to the apex of her thighs. With a hand on each of her inner thighs, he gently pushed her legs wide until she was spread before him. The air was cool on her wet pussy. He bent down and covered her with his hot mouth. Her hips rose to meet him for more contact. He moved his hands under her butt and held her to him as he took his first taste. His tongue explored her ridges and creases with gliding, long sweeps. She wiggled, hoping he would find her clit quickly. When he did, she wasn’t prepared for the touch of his clever tongue, and she crashed into an orgasm with her thighs tight around his head. Her legs spasmed and her stomach muscles clenched. Her breath caught in her chest as she rode the swells of her release. It took her a few minutes to relax her muscles, even after the orgasm passed. Her breath came in quick pants until she gradually loosened up. She glanced down at Adam and became aware that he’d watched her through the entire orgasm. Her cheeks flushed. “At the risk of repeating myself, you are incredibly beautiful, especially when you do that,” he said. “Yes, well, let’s see how beautiful you look when I make you come,” she said slightly embarrassed. “Come here.” She tugged his arms to get him to move into position over her. He crept up her body until he supported his upper body weight on his hands on either side of her head. “I don’t have any condoms, but since you’re basically a virgin here on earth, we don’t have to worry about me catching anything from you, right?” she asked. He nodded. “What about making a baby?” he asked. “Prevented. I take a birth control pill to keep my cycles regular,” she said. “So, we may proceed?” he asked.
“Oh, yes. Let’s proceed,” she said as she reached for his cock to guide him between her legs. He was very wide, and she had to focus for a moment on relaxing her muscles to allow him entry. He felt delicious sliding into her channel, rubbing against every inch of her. When he was fully seated, she marvelled at the sudden end to her abstinence. In less than twelve hours, she’d managed to find not one, but two men incredibly suitable for the role of her happily-for-now man. She worried for a brief moment that she was probably ruining her budding relationship with Zed, but then Adam thrust his hips back and forth, and any thoughts beyond the immediate sensation of Adam inside her, fled. She wrapped her legs around him then yelped when he made contact with her sweet spot. He paused his hip thrusts. “Are you hurt?” he asked. “No… Please… Don’t… Stop,” she panted. With a jerk of his hips, he resumed his plunging into her. Her inner muscles pulsed with her growing climax, adding to the intensity. Adam made a guttural sound from deep in his throat. “This. Feels. So. Good,” he gasped. “Yes,” she cried out as the tension in her body reached its pinnacle, and she was flooded with heat as her orgasm crested. She held tight to Adam’s biceps as he grunted out his own release. His head dropped as his body slumped over hers. She scooted to the edge of the couch to make room for him to collapse next to her. He lay half-draped over her flushed body with his semi-erect cock against her hip. Resting in his arms, she listened to their breathing return to normal. With her eyes she traced the features of his face. His eyes were closed. His face relaxed as he blew small breaths out of his mouth. In a few moments his breathing slowed and deepened, and his body grew heavier on her as he dropped into unconsciousness. She continued to gaze at him until her own eyes grew heavy. She surrendered to the tug of sleep, wrapped in the warm embrace of her creation and their shared love. Thud. Thud. Thud. Thud.
Mia turned her head away from the loud banging disturbing her slumber. She nestled closer into the male heat at her side. “Mia! Are you in there? Mia?” Mia’s eyes popped open as she recognised Zed’s voice shouting her name from the other side of the studio door. She met Adam’s eyes, and her breath caught in her throat. She’d had incredibly, satisfying sex with him, slept in his arms, and now he was still a real, live human male. Zed was going to be so hurt. She didn’t want to make him angry, and she didn’t want to say goodbye to him, either. How was she going to explain this to him? “Mia, are you there?” Zed shouted again. “Just a minute,” she yelled at the closed door as she rolled off the couch. She found her shirt and shorts on the floor and quickly threw them on without any undergarments. She risked a glance at Adam sprawled on the couch, and her head spun. He looked too damn sexy with her work lamp casting shadows across the sculpted planes of his body. She wanted to crawl back onto the couch with him and smooth her hands over every inch of his muscular form. “Is there a problem?” he asked, beginning to rise. She held up a hand. “No. Stay there,” she whispered. She hurried to the door and opened it a crack to face Zed. “I’m here,” she said. “What are you doing here so late? I thought I was meeting you at your place.” “How did you know to come here?” she asked. “I didn’t. I went to your place first. When you weren’t there, I figured there was a good chance you’d be here.” He glanced at her hair, which was surely messed and sticking up in all the wrong places. “Were you sleeping?” “Yeah, I fell asleep on the couch,” she said. “Mia?” Adam called from behind her. Zed’s eyes narrowed. “Who’s that? I thought you said you weren’t involved with anyone.” “I’m not. I wasn’t,” she said.
Chapter Three Zed pushed the studio door open, and Mia had to jump back so her toes wouldn’t get caught under the door. He strode into the room and glared down at Adam. Recognition changed his face from anger to disbelief. “Holy shit. This guy looks exactly like Adam.” He spun to where Adam, the sculpture, had stood. “Where’s the sculpture, Mia?” She couldn’t answer. She didn’t know how to explain what had happened. She didn’t quite understand it herself. “Where is the sculpture?” Zed repeated, enunciating each word. She pointed to Adam sprawled on the couch, his eyes heavy-lidded with sleep and the after effects of their love making. “This is the model you copied?” Zed asked. She shook her head. “Then who is this?” “Adam,” she said. “You’re telling me this is the clay man you created?” She nodded. “Bullshit.” Zed stared at Adam and took a step closer to the couch. “That’s not possible.” “I don’t know whether it’s possible, but it’s true,” she said. “I saw him change from a clay sculpture into a flesh-and-blood man.” He spun and glared at her. “That’s an unique story to try to explain your existing boyfriend to your new one.” “It’s not a lie.” She grabbed his arm and tugged him towards the empty work area. “Look for yourself. The sculpture is gone.” She waved her hands through the air where the clay man had stood. “Maybe you put it somewhere else.” “Where? There’s no place to hide something that big in this studio. Do you want to check the bathroom?” she asked, trying to keep her voice from rising. If she stayed calm, maybe she could defuse some of Zed’s anger and get him to understand. She cared for him, and she wasn’t ready to end their budding relationship this way.
She glanced at Adam still laying on the couch. But how was she going to manage having two men in her life at one time? There was no way they would agree to that, would they? Zed actually took her suggestion and checked the bathroom. Shaking his head, he walked back to her. “This is unbelievable. How could it have happened? What made him change?” Mia tried to remember the sequence of events leading to Adam’s awakening. “I kissed him.” Zed walked to the couch and pressed a finger into Adam’s shoulder. Without saying anything, Adam glanced at the finger on his shoulder, then up at Zed’s face. “You kissed him and he became a man?” Zed said, staring at the other man. “Yes,” she said. Dropping his hand to his side, Zed continued staring at Adam with what looked like a similar heat in his eyes that she’d seen when she’s stripped for him in his kitchen. But she had to be mistaken about the look. It had to be the heat of anger, not desire. Zed stepped back from the couch and faced her. “But I saw you kiss him before we went to breakfast. He didn’t look any different then. Was he human when you came back to the studio?” “No, he was still clay.” She hesitated, hating to hurt Zed with her next words. “Then I kissed him again.” “So it was the second kiss that changed him?” “I don’t know. Maybe.” “And she told me she loves me,” Adam contributed from the couch. “Oh, God.” Mia closed her eyes for a moment, not wanting to see the pain in Zed’s face. “You love him?” Zed asked. “Yes,” she said softly, opening her eyes. Zed looked hard at her, then back at Adam lying exposed on the couch. His jaw muscles tightened. “Within a day of us getting together, you fell in love with another man…and you had sex with him?”
“But you and I just met, and I’ve known Adam a lot longer.” “Because you crafted him out of clay over the past few months?” “No, there’s more to it than that.” “I’m truly afraid to hear more, but tell me anyway,” Zed said. “I have been with her since she was three,” Adam said, finally sitting up. “I’m supposed to feel better about this because you’re into children? That’s disgusting.” “No! That’s not what he means,” Mia said. “Are you willing to listen to his explanation? Or would you rather walk out right now?” She pointed to the door. Zed looked at her. “What do you want me to choose? Would you rather I leave you alone with your clay man?” “No.” She dropped her arm. “I want you to stay and help me understand what’s going on here. I care for you, Zed. I like what we started. I don’t want you to walk out of my life.” His shoulders visibly drooped. “I like what we started, too.” “Good, let’s talk,” she said. “Could he cover up while we have this chat?” Zed jerked his thumb in Adam’s direction. “Does my nakedness offend you?” Adam asked. “No, it’s just a little intimidating. I’ve never seen a man so wide.” Adam locked eyes with Zed. “Have you been with many men?” “A few.” Mia’s breath caught in her throat, and she coughed. Then she couldn’t stop coughing. Zed broke his eye contact with Adam and patted her on the back. “Are you okay?” he asked. “Yeah, just a little surprised,” she said, swallowing hard to unstick her throat. “Did I ruin my chance with you with that bit of information?” he asked. “Um…not even close. The thought of watching you and Adam together makes me really hot.” She looked at Adam. “Do you like men?” “Never tried, but then I had never tried women before you. I can imagine I would like men, as well. After all, my mother was Aphrodite, the goddess of love and sexuality.”
“What are you talking about?” Zed asked. “Long story, let me get you a chair,” Mia said. She tossed a towel at Adam on her way back from her utility closet with a folding chair for Zed. Having the three of them sitting on the couch while they tried to have this conversation didn’t seem like it would be productive. Though being sandwiched between the two men definitely put some productive ideas into her head and sent heat coursing through her bloodstream. She set the chair within conversational distance to the couch. “Here. Take a seat,” she said to Zed. Then she plopped on the couch, leaving a respectable distance between her and Adam’s naked chest. She didn’t need any temptations during this talk with the two men. “So what are we supposed to be talking about?” Zed asked. “I thought you might like to hear Adam’s story,” she said. Adam adjusted the towel covering his lap. “The one about him being a statue come to life and the son of Aphrodite?” Zed asked. Adam tilted his head. “What part are you having the most trouble with?” “All of it. Who the hell are you, and where did you come from?” Mia thought it must be her imagination, but she swore she saw Zed’s eyes travel down Adam’s chest to his abs and rest for a moment on the bulge under the towel. A look of anticipation seemed to linger in his eyes. Hot damn. Could she really arrange to get these two men together with her in attendance? “As I said, my mother is Aphrodite,” Adam said. “My father is Hephaestus, the god of artisans, sculptors and other things. Since Mia was three, I have been the voice in her head, which she called her muse. And to answer your earlier question, I was five at the time she was gifted to me.” “Gifted to you?” Zed asked. “My grandfather gave me the ability to communicate with her as a gift.” “And your grandfather would be?” “Zeus.” “Right, king of the gods.” The scepticism in Zed’s voice was thick. “So, how did you get to earth?”
“My grandfather granted me humanity because my mother could see how I had fallen in love with Mia through the years.” “Are you here to stay?” Zed asked. Mia held her breath as she waited for Adam’s answer. “Well, only as long as any human can stay on earth. I am mortal, just like you,” Adam said. Zed shook his head. “This is too bizarre. Do you really believe all this, Mia?” Mia held out her hand to him. “Come here.” He glanced at Adam before moving to sit next to her on the couch. Her temperature rose as she sat between the two men. She placed her palms on Zed’s cheeks and looked into his eyes. “I want to keep seeing you.” Zed tossed his head in Adam’s direction. “And him?” She nodded. “He’s been a part of me for as long as I can remember. He’s always going to be with me, I hope.” “You want us both?” Zed asked. She glanced over her shoulder at Adam who watched intently. She looked back into Zed’s eyes. “Would you take us both?” she asked him. He shifted on the couch, and Mia noticed his growing erection under his black slacks. Leaning around Mia, he spoke to Adam. “Do you want this?” He made a circular motion with his finger to indicate the three of them together. Adam’s sky blue eyes deepened to cobalt. “I want to make Mia happy, and I imagine this arrangement could make all of us happy.” “God, Mia. This is crazy, but I can’t let you go,” Zed said, before grabbing her behind the head and pulling her lips hard against his. The kiss was urgent and demanding and bordering on desperate. With his free hand, he skimmed down her chest and squeezed her nipple through her t-shirt. Then he plunged his hand under the waistband of her shorts, slipping a long finger into her cleft. She clung to his shoulders and lifted her hips to give him better access, but Adam helped even more by unbuttoning her shorts and pulling them off. Her clit throbbed at the
addition of Adam’s hands on her skin. She’d never been with two men at once. She was dizzy with anticipation. She tugged at Zed’s polo shirt. Breaking contact with his lips for a brief moment, she pulled his shirt over his head as he worked to get hers over her head. Then they held each other—naked chest to naked chest. She kept kissing him as she fumbled with the belt on his slacks until Adam’s hands shooed hers away. With Adam’s help, Zed was quickly as naked as Mia and Adam. Adam moved closer to Mia on the couch and wrapped his arms around her from behind. He massaged her breasts while dragging his tongue up the side of her neck. Delicious shivers ran across her skin. Zed’s left arm held her body close to him as he continued to plunder her mouth with his tongue. He used the middle finger of his right hand to circle her clit, increasing her need. As her hips thrust towards his hand, her head fell back onto Adam’s shoulder. Adam held her breasts aloft while Zed stopped kissing her to bend his head and suck one of her nipples. Adam twirled the other nipple between his fingers. Her back arched as jolts of pleasure shot between her nipples and her clit. The multiple sensations drove Mia hard and fast to an orgasm. She came with a scream and shattered as her lovers held her between them on the couch. Her body convulsed with muscle tremors. Finally, she collapsed against Adam’s chest and tried to catch her breath, oblivious to her surroundings. When she opened her eyes, she found Zed and Adam kissing with her pressed between them. She shifted to the side so she could watch better. Their kiss was a clashing of lips and teeth and duelling tongues. They seemed to be fighting for domination over the other. Her pussy pulsed at the erotic play before her. Suddenly Zed grabbed Adam’s head and held him immobile as he devoured Adam’s mouth. Adam responded by releasing Mia’s breasts and grabbing Zed’s cock with a pumping fist. Zed growled low in his throat, and Mia slipped out from between the two men. She didn’t want to be in the middle of this collision. Their joining looked like it was definitely going to make quite an impact.
She sat in the corner of the couch, watching the men with one of her hands stroking her clit as her other hand played with her nipples. The men’s erotic love making was shooting sparks through her veins, and she hoped they would have something left for her when they were done because she was going to need another orgasm or two…or three. Zed forced Adam onto his back on the other end of the couch. Zed wasn’t as muscular as Adam, but he had the advantage of being a few inches taller. He used his height to leverage himself over the other man. Between their bodies they each used a fist to jerk the other’s cock. Zed lifted his head from his harsh kissing to glance at Mia. “I hate to interrupt you, baby,” he rumbled. “But can you get a condom out of my wallet?” Mia grabbed his slacks off the floor and dug in the pocket for his wallet. “Got it,” she said, waving it in front of their faces. “But who do I put it on?” “Me,” Zed growled. Kneeling on the floor next to the couch, she looked at the growing smile on Adam’s face and knew this was going to work just fine between the three of them. Adam released his hold on Zed’s cock so Mia could roll the condom over his long shaft. His hips jerked when she gave him an extra few strokes. Zed shoved Adam’s thighs back to his chest and poised above his back entrance. “Shit!” Zed shouted. “Lube,” Mia said. “Not a problem.” She slipped her fingers deep into her pussy and let out a moan as she gathered her personal lubricant. “Gods, Mia. That is hot,” Adam groaned, watching her. “Just be sure to save some of yourself for me,” she said while she worked her slippery fingers around and in Adam’s puckered hole, helping to stretch him open. With moans of pleasure, Adam writhed on his back under Mia’s touch. “Enough,” Zed barked. Mia removed her hand and wiped her fingers on the discarded towel. Then she sat back on her heels to enjoy the show. Zed clutched Adam’s thighs as he placed the tip of his cock at Adam’s hole. The men’s eyes met in the stillness before Zed pushed his hard, dark flesh little by little into Adam. Mia’s pussy clenched as she relived the slow slide of Zed inside her.
Once fully seated, Zed thrust in and out slowly several times before suddenly plunging hard into Adam’s ass. “Gods!” Adam shouted. Mia worried Zed had hurt Adam, but with Zed’s continuing thrusts, Adam’s moans grew. “Mia, stroke him,” Zed ordered. She reached her arm between their bodies and wrapped her hand as far as she could around Adam’s thick shaft. She matched her strokes to Zed’s ramming. “Harder. Mia,” Adam gasped. She tightened her grip and squeezed him as she worked her hand up and down. Adam threw his head back against the arm of the couch. “Oh, Gods,” he ground out before jetting his come over his chest and Zed’s. Zed’s stomach muscles bunched as he climaxed with a grunt. His breath came out in huffs. Mia slipped her arm out from between them before Zed collapsed onto Adam’s chest. Adam wrapped his legs around Zed’s hips and held him with his arms around Zed’s back. They looked like a couple glowing with new love. Mia sat on the floor and pulled her t-shirt over her head as her skin cooled. She would give the men this moment together. They needed this time to establish a solid foundation for this new relationship. She would not feel left out, she told herself firmly. Adam’s hand reached out to her. “Come here, Mia. I have not forgotten you.” Zed rolled onto his side next to Adam and yanked the back cushions off the couch to make more space while Mia climbed on top of Adam. The men wrapped her up in their arms as she rested her cheek on Adam’s chest. Heat radiated off their bodies, and her t-shirt became redundant. She could see the lure of sleep creep over the men as their muscles loosened and their breathing slowed, but she couldn’t relax. Her eyes remained open as her body hummed with need. Zed caught her stare. “Adam, we can’t neglect our woman.” “Never,” Adam said, stroking his hand over Mia’s naked butt.
“Give me a second.” Zed climbed over them and got off the couch. He walked to the bathroom at the back of the studio. Mia heard water running as Zed washed up. He returned with a fully erect cock. “I hope that one is for me,” she said. “You bet, baby,” he said, reaching into his wallet. “Damn, I only have one more condom. I guess you’re going to have to choose between us.” “Not a problem. Adam was a virgin until a few hours ago.” She giggled. “So I know he’s healthy. And I’m on the pill. We’re all good.” Zed’s face split into a grin. “Then let’s get that t-shirt off you and get back to business,” he said, setting the condom on the floor within reach of the couch. Adam sat up and yanked Mia’s shirt over her head. “Step one is complete,” he said. Then he lowered his head to Mia’s breasts and drew one into his mouth. Mia’s hands rested on Adam’s broad shoulders, and her head dropped back as she savoured the feel of his tongue swirling around her nipple and his teeth lightly scraping her skin. Zed sat behind Mia on the couch and wrapped his arms around her waist. “We’re going to need more of your lovely cream, baby,” he whispered in her ear as his hands caressed her inner thighs. She shivered at the feel of his thumbs sliding up and down her folds, keeping to the outer edges. She thrust her hips towards his touch to get him to enter her. He kept his hands on her outer folds and chuckled softly into her ear. “Not yet, baby,” he said. Adam’s sucking on her breasts grew more demanding as he tugged her nipple harder into his mouth. A sexual current shot from her nipple to her clit. She arched her back, seeking more contact with Adam’s hot skin. He slid one hand under her butt and squeezed. Her breathing turned to gasps as her clit ached for attention. Finally, Zed gave in to her need and rubbed circles over her clit with his thumb. He shoved his fingers deep into her channel and found her sweet spot. He thrust in and out against her sensitive spot just as Adam bit hard on her nipple. The combination sent her careening towards her climax. “Oh, yes!” Her orgasm exploded out from her centre, creaming Zed’s hand with her juices.
“That’s right, baby,” Zed murmured against her ear. “Mmmm, you’ve done real good.” He wiggled his fingers as her pussy finished pulsing. As he removed his hand, he spread the cream down to her anus and slid a finger into her tight hole. “Oh, God. That feels good,” she moaned as Zed widened her with a second finger. The invasion in her back hole felt taboo and heightened her pleasure. “Adam, slouch down on the couch with your feet on the floor,” Zed said. “I think our woman is ready for the both of us.” Mia looked at Adam’s beautiful body sprawled out before her. “Wait. I’m not ready for the grande finale yet.” She knelt on the floor between his legs. His cock lay rigid against his belly. She held him in her hand and licked up the length of his shaft. He tasted of salty sweat and traces of his last ejaculation. She wrapped her mouth over the head and sucked him as far into her mouth as she could. But he was too big for her to get very far. She wrapped a hand around his base and stroked in combination with her sucking. Her pussy clenched at the sensual moans she drew from him. “God, Mia. You look so beautiful with your mouth around Adam’s cock,” Zed said as he sat on the couch stroking his hand over his own stiff cock. Adam lifted his fingers and stroked Zed’s hip, sending a ripple of pleasure up Zed’s spine. Zed turned to look at him. “Come to me,” Adam said. “I want to taste your cock in my mouth.” Zed drew in a sharp breath and thought his head would explode as he looked into Adam’s blue eyes and saw the heat there. This blond god had not only given Zed his ass, but now he wanted to suck Zed’s cock. This had to be a fantasy, and he was going to be sorry to wake up alone in his own bed in the morning. But in the meantime, he was going to enjoy every minute. He leant towards Adam. “Give me another one of your kisses first.” “My pleasure,” Adam said. Zed grabbed Adam’s head and sank into his lips, spreading them with his tongue to dive deep into his hot, wet mouth. On Adam’s skin, Zed caught the faint floral scent of Mia along with Adam’s earthy smell. His two lovers’ scents mixed together sent Zed’s pulse pounding in his temples.
He nipped on Adam’s bottom lip until Adam growled and thrust his tongue deep into Zed’s mouth. Rather than struggle for control, Zed sucked hard on Adam. When he released his hold, Adam retreated, and Zed tickled the roof of Adam’s mouth with his own tongue. Adam broke the kiss with a gasp and said, “Now your cock.” Zed threw a leg over Adam’s chest. Kneeling on the couch in front of Adam’s face, he said, “I bet you’ll look as gorgeous as Mia when you suck my cock.” Adam grinned and lifted his head to draw Zed into his mouth. Zed used his hands on the back of the couch to hold himself above the beautiful blond man. He gave a small thrust into Adam’s mouth. When Adam took him eagerly, Zed thrust a little deeper. At Adam’s muffled, “More,” Zed lost control and plunged deeply. When Adam gagged on his length, Zed tried to withdraw, but his new lover clutched his ass and held him in deep. “Oh, God,” he groaned. No one had ever managed to swallow his whole length before. His balls drew up tight against his body as Adam’s tongue swirled along the underside of Zed’s cock. His hips jerked as he tried to thrust in and out of Adam’s mouth. Adam released his grip enough to allow Zed some movement. Zed groaned and drove in and out as Adam’s hot mouth surrounded his cock with suction. He clutched at the back edge of the couch and closed his eyes as his head fell back. Adam’s fingers tickled across Zed’s asshole, and his orgasm boiled up from his balls. Hot streams of come spurted from his cock into Adam’s sucking mouth. He grunted as the final shudder passed through him, and Adam licked the last drop from the tip of his cock. When Zed attempted to move to sit back on the couch, Adam grabbed him about the waist with strong arms. As Zed watched from above him, Adam’s eyes rolled back in his head and his body tensed as Mia’s mouth drove Adam to his climax. Zed had never seen a man more stunning than Adam in the throes of an orgasm. “Hey, I thought it was supposed to be my turn next.” Mia pouted on the floor between Adam’s legs. On the couch in front of her, Zed and Adam lay spent in each other’s arms. Zed lifted his head to look at her. “You said you weren’t ready for the grande finale yet.”
“Yeah, but now I am. And my timing sucks, because now I’m going to have to wait until you guys recover.” “I can think of something to make the time go faster,” Zed said. “Come up here and lie next to Adam on the couch. Zed’s commanding voice melted Mia’s insides. She wondered if he’d spank her if she misbehaved. After everything they’d shared so far, she was ready to trust him to play the dominant to her submissive. Now if she could think of some way to get him to take their play to that level. “Mia, what are you waiting for? Come here,” Zed said. She ran her tongue along her top lip and decided to go for the direct approach. “If I refuse, are you going to spank me?” Zed’s eyes widened a moment before he narrowed his gaze on her lips. “Do you know what you’re asking for?” She shrugged. “A little.” He nodded. “Then come up here, and I’ll teach you more.” “I’m thirsty. I think I need a glass of water.” She stood and turned to walk to the bathroom. Before she could take a step, Zed’s arm wrapped around her waist, and she was pulled off her feet. Ha! It worked. Mia grinned into the faces of her two lovers as they hovered above her on the couch. “Oh, you’re a bad girl,” Zed said. “Can I help with her punishment?” Adam asked. “Hey,” Mia said to him. “You’re supposed to be on my side.” Adam cocked an eyebrow. “Who said?” “I made you,” she said. “I think the statute of limitations has ended on that one,” Zed said. “He’s a free man now.” Adam grinned. “I agree.” “Really? That was fast,” she huffed. “Mia, lie on your belly across Adam’s lap,” Zed said.
When Mia remained motionless, Zed snapped, “Now!” And wet heat gathered between her legs. She draped herself over Adam’s shapely legs and steadied herself with her hands on the floor. When she wiggled to get comfortable, her clit rubbed against Adam’s hard thigh. She wiggled again, and a moan escaped. “Stay still, Mia,” Zed said. “I know what you’re trying to do. You haven’t been given permission to come.” Mia’s hair falling down over her face hid her grin from Zed, but it didn’t last long because Zed’s first smack on her ass stung like a bitch. “Ouch!” she yelped and tried to lift her head. Adam’s hand on her neck kept her in place. “He said to stay still, Mia,” Adam said. “I can’t believe you’re helping him. You’re supposed to be my muse,” she said. “He isn’t anymore,” Zed said with another slap on her burning ass. “Damn! Not so hard, Zed,” she yelled. “Who did you think was going to be the master, here? You have a lot to learn,” Zed said, smacking her with as much force as the first two. “Shit! That hurts,” she yelled, yet she couldn’t deny the pain was building the tension in her body towards a climax. “Is this really what she wants?” Adam asked. “Yes, don’t you smell her arousal?” Zed said. Mia felt Adam’s hand stroke her back while Zed landed another slap on her ass. The pleasure and pain twisted together inside her as she revelled in being the centre of attention of her two lovers. Zed’s next smack sent her to the edge of her orgasm. “Oh, Zed. I’m going to come,” she gasped. “Not yet. I haven’t given you permission,” he said. “You will receive one more spank without coming, to fulfil your punishment for disobeying me. Do you understand?” “Yes,” she breathed out. She sucked in another breath as his hand landed on her enflamed ass, but she held back her release. “Very good, Mia,” Zed said, rubbing his hand over her tender skin. At his words of praise, Mia felt a new flood of wet heat.
“My gods, Mia. You are drenching my leg,” Adam said. Mia’s face heated. “Sorry.” “No, I am not asking for an apology. You have made me hard for you again,” Adam said. “And it looks as if Zed is ready for you, too.” As Mia hung over Adam’s legs, she felt one of her lover’s fingers delve into her pussy and spread her cream into her anus. The first finger was joined by a second as her hole was stretched again. “Oh, yes,” she said. “I believe we’re ready for the grande finale,” Zed said. “Adam, lie back and help Mia onto your chest.” Strong arms lifted Mia and positioned her face-to-face with Adam. She grinned at him, and he grinned back. “Okay, baby. Straddle Adam and slide him home,” Zed said, as he ripped open the condom wrapper from the floor and covered himself. Mia drew her knees up over Adam’s hips and lowered herself over his thick cock. The fit was still tight, but felt so good as she inched down, giving herself time to relax and accommodate his girth. When she was fully seated, she placed her hands on his shoulders. He held her waist firmly with his hands and rocked his hips. “Yeeeesss,” she hissed. Sliding his hands up her back, Adam pulled her down to him so her breasts hung over his mouth. “Oh, yes,” he agreed, before sucking on a nipple. “Ooohh.” A moan escaped from deep in her throat as she felt Zed’s cock try to enter her tense back entrance. Zed leant over her with his hands on either side of Adam’s head on the back of the couch. “Push against me, baby,” he coaxed. She was too tight. She didn’t think it was going to work. Then he slipped past her ring of muscles, and she shrieked at the sudden intrusion. She dropped her forehead against Adam’s, her breath coming hard and fast. “Are you okay?” he asked. She nodded as she tried to slow her breathing. “Just. Need. A. Moment,” she gasped.
The men held her still between them as she adjusted to the feel of both their penises inside her. She felt so full and complete, held between the two bodies of her lovers. She wanted to hold onto this feeling forever, except her body began to throb for more stimulation. She experimented with a slight rocking of her hips. Her moan of pleasure mixed with Zed’s groan. “I think our lady is ready for action,” he said. “You are in the position to set the pace, Zed,” Adam said. Mia clung to Adam’s shoulders as Zed pounded her from the back. The thrusts provided enough momentum to give Adam space to drive his hips up into her. The men found a matching rhythm, and Mia thought she would splinter into a million pieces with the pleasure pain tearing through her body. When she didn’t think she could take anymore stimulation, Adam nipped her left nipple with his teeth. She smashed into her orgasm with a scream. The screams continued to erupt from her as Zed jerked to his climax. Adam followed shortly after with several violent drives into her pussy, ramming into her sweet spot and forcing another orgasm to crash through her. When their shudders subsided, they tumbled onto the couch, lying on their sides, limbs twisted together as they caught their breaths. When the men slipped out of her, Mia would have wept at the emptiness if she hadn’t had their hot bodies pressed up against her front and back. “Between A and Z,” she murmured. “M is in the middle. Right where I belong.” Then she drifted to sleep in the arms of her fantasy-come-to-life, happily-ever-after men.
About the Author Suzanne Graham has always been an avid reader and diary writer. After inheriting boxes of romance books from her aunt, she decided to try putting her own stories on paper. Suzanne met her husband, a fellow American, as an exchange student at the University of Warwick in England. They are proud parents of three boys. In her spare time, you can usually find Suzanne on the living room couch reading romances. Email:
[email protected] Suzanne loves to hear from readers. You can find her contact information, website and author biography at http://www.total-e-bound.com.
Also by Suzanne Graham Gifts of Desire: The Birthday Present Gifts of Desire: The Christmas Present Gifts of Desire: The Anniversary Present
LUST DAZED Charlotte Stein
Dedication To my editor, Christine, for being more wonderful than I ever imagined an editor could be.
Trademarks Acknowledgement The author acknowledges the trademarked status and trademark owners of the following wordmarks mentioned in this work of fiction: Starman: Columbia Pictures Corporation Mentos: Perfetti Van Melle Benelux BV Corporation
Chapter One Ellie Morgan could hear them through the bedroom door—all their excited boysy chatter as they tumbled into the apartment, on birthday highs. She could imagine exactly what they looked like, half-cut and dressed in their stupid idea of best. Evan in his too-tight striped jersey with the one frayed cuff, and those jeans that made him look like he had drainpipe legs. Jimmy in his tan suede coat that smelt weird. Both of them flushed, because of the drink they could never take. Once, the pair of them had goaded each other into tequila slammers, then spent the night hung over her toilet. Crying for her to bring them damp cloths and hold their hair back. Like a pair of girls. A weird, hairy, massive pair of girls, who had then needed blankets and chicken soup and lots of sappy movies—followed by gory movies to prove their continuing manliness. They were very manly, both of them. Which is why they were most definitely going to love a big swirly birthday cake, with lots of animal candles that were about to melt into funny shapes. Manliness practically demanded surprise birthday cakes from a friend who had claimed she couldn’t make it. Especially when manliness also practically cried, on hearing that said friend couldn’t make birthday fun. She was starting to think they relied on her a little too much—but for what, it was hard to say. Loads of games of Mario Kart? Many, many insane ideas for features to go in the magazine they all worked for? Chicken soup and silence, on the sappy movie issue? All seemed possible. And yet she still cringed inside her skin for a brief moment, while thinking of the probably silly cake and whether or not they really, truly would appreciate her being here. The candle flames flickered in the absolutely masculine depths of Evan’s dim bedroom, and it just seemed…very intrusive. On the whole boys-y thing they had going on, beyond the closed door. They were probably going to wrestle, and shoot guns into the ceiling, and other things they did when she wasn’t around. Such as watching dirty movies. Like, right now. While she stood in Evan’s bedroom, possibly only inches away. She almost let the suddenly far too heavy cake slide right off its board, when Evan said as loud as a gong bashing against her head— “No—no. Not another porno, seriously.”
And she knew it was Evan, too—because his voice so rarely stretched above anything but that oddly soothing monotone. It got more pronounced, too, during arguments and embarrassing happenings—as though tough things to say dragged against him. Jimmy, on the other hand… “Come on—you’re going to love this one.” Bright as a bean. Always enthusiastic. Sometimes she felt as though he was the one forever dragging those tough things through Evan’s body. Not to mention all the stuff he was currently dragging through hers. It dragged until her mind popped up with—they really are going to shoot guns into the ceiling! Only, you know. Metaphorically speaking. Lord, she didn’t want to stick around for metaphorical. Jimmy would be okay with it, but Evan hadn’t even liked it when she accidentally planted her face in his groin due to an unfortunate combination of slipping sofa cushions and tangled Nintendo wires. He had gone around for the entire week afterwards, with an invisible force field around himself. Face flaming at the strangest moments, as though the memory of it kept prodding him through the barrier. Evan was weird about touching. She couldn’t imagine how weird he’d be about porn eavesdropping. It amazed her that he’d used the words “not another”—as though he and Jimmy had watched one together, before. Of course, she knew that men did that. Though it occurred to her that a large contingent of them were probably gay. Or at least, searching their feelings—which she’d sort of suspected before, what with all the lack of girlfriends and the hanging out with a girl platonically stuff. Plus there was the whole crying at the movie Starman thing—though that didn’t really seem to signify gay as much as wet. But either way, the need to burst out of the bedroom before anything more was inadvertently said to a third party had grown great. There was only a certain window in which she could reasonably pretend she hadn’t heard anything. This was definitely that window. Why, at this point she could just throw open the door and hold the cake aloft, and nothing would ever be said about any of this ever— “Check it out. Who does that remind you of?” Seriously. One foot had been in front of another. She had almost gotten to balancing the cake on one hand, in order to reach for the door handle. Before they went and pulled her back in, the gits.
“I—you’ve got to be kidding. Don’t put it in my face! Don’t—knock it off!” In the mean time, several options had presented themselves to her brain— the Queen. Patrick McGoohan. Mindy from accounting. Maybe Evan himself, because Jimmy’s a weird pervert who wants to see Evan watching his doppelganger do…stuff. The latter would have been her guess. Though in her heart of hearts, she feared she was about to be proved, horribly, horribly wrong. Invisible forces—probably the same ones that had protected Evan against the evils of suddenly sexualised friends—tried to shove an elbow into her back, and make her to go through the door. They managed an inch, in the right direction. “Where do you even find this stuff? Where? Do you go looking for it? No wait, I want to never know.” She had often though that she and Evan were of one mind on many and varied topics. How right she was, in that moment! “Hey—I jerk off, like a man. Unlike you. Eunuch.” The force tried to push her another inch. How she wished there really was a Jedi around, as the word implied. “I haven’t slept with anyone in three months. I haven’t stopped…you know.” God. God. He was going to hate her for hearing this. It seemed incredible that he was saying it to Jimmy. Whenever Jimmy went into gory detail about foreskins and perineums and the length of his nut-sack—which was often—Evan always went that same red. The one he’d gotten over the face-plant issue. But this time Jimmy didn’t defer to his embarrassment. He didn’t tone it down or stop yakking. Instead— “So fucking uptight. Sit down, okay? Loosen up.” How weird, that she hadn’t previously known a conversation could hypnotise a person. Or paralyse them. Or maybe both. Either way, her feet appeared to be glued to the floor and all good sense flapped aimlessly, above her head somewhere. Though it occurred to her that if she couldn’t move forwards, and burst in, and pretend that she hadn’t heard what seemed like reams and reams of conversation, she could at least go backwards. Put the cake down, get under the sheets, and cover her ears with a pillow. When they found her she could pretend she’d called over, only to fall asleep. Yes! Yes! Top notch plan, Ellie.
“You really, honestly, one hundred percent think it’s uptight to not want to watch a porno starring what can only be described as our friend, Ellie Morgan.” Indoor lightning struck her body. He had said her name. Her name. Hers. And he was still talking! “Seriously. That’s what you’re going with.” They weren’t actual questions, however. They remained in that dark deadpan he could slip into so easily—though most of the people he knew casually would never think it, that he could be so dryly funny. He was such a sweetheart, really—so considerate and thoughtful. Those same people would also never think that he would go along with anything like this. Not ever, in a million years. Until, you know. He actually did. “And yet you’re sitting down. Facing the television. For convenient viewing of said appliance,” Jimmy said. “You’re a cocky shit.” It sounded weird, coming from Evan’s usually careful mouth. But it retained a playful edge, and she could just about make out Jimmy scampering, in response. Giddy as anything, ready to put on a dirty movie starring someone with her face. So they could what? Laugh? Like it? Hyperventilation ensued. Lord, what if they liked it? “You want to see, admit it.” There was a long pause. There had been the sound of bottles clinking, and she could almost make out Evan raising a glass to his lips—probably Jack Daniels. Probably very much needed, to oil his way through this. Unless he was just a completely different person to the one she thought he was. And somehow, that made waiting to hear what he’d come out with next, harder. Much harder. Unbearable, in fact. “I’d really rather not see her banging another dude, while faking her way through an orgasm.” Was that a good answer, or a bad answer? “Want to see her have a real one, huh?” Lord, there wasn’t even an option, with that question. It was all bad, miles of bad.
There was a doom-laden pause. One that seemed to stutter all the way through her now melting body. How long had they been talking about stuff like this? A month? A year? Two? Back when they first started working together and being friends? “No. I—no.” He sounded sullen. She could almost hear the blush that would undoubtedly be all over his face, through the door. “Think she’s a screamer?” “I don’t want to talk about her like that, Jimmy—come on.” That felt good, somehow. Like the Evan she knew. He really was a sweetheart, even if the thought of him being any different—talking like Jimmy was, maybe—didn’t seem quite as ugly as maybe it should. There was undoubtedly something electric, about him using the word orgasm. And banging. And Jimmy wheedling it all out of him, one thread at a time. It made her want to plant her wobbly thighs down on the bed, but then where would she be? She’d just be sat there, listening in to Evan’s secret private feelings. “Sure you do. Otherwise, you wouldn’t have jerked off into her underwear.” Like the one Jimmy then cocked out, as though he really did have a gun. Which seemed very likely, considering the hole he’d just blasted through her brain. What other explanation was there, for the sudden lack of higher thought processes? It seemed very likely that she really had fallen asleep, on Evan’s bed. This was all almost certainly an insane dream. One in which Evan jerked off into her underwear. But he was lying, right? He was lying. Evan would never. God, this was like hearing your Mum and Dad having sex. A little sound burst from her lips, but they were too engrossed in craziness to hear her. “I told you—I didn’t! I was just—they felt nice, all right? I didn’t even know they were Ellie’s!” Jimmy made a loud farting noise, in response. Background porn saxophones were starting to whine. “Who else is going to have left their silky smalls here? You’ve got to try harder, bro. Otherwise, one day, she might actually guess! Argh, no, a girl I like knows I like her—fuck!” She sat down on the edge of the bed, at that. The cake really needed putting down, too—right next to her on Evan’s bed sheets.
They were still talking—Evan protesting, Jimmy ribbing him harder and harder—but her mind somehow managed to flick away from them. She thought of the face-plant. And that time at Gary’s party, when he’d asked to talk to her alone. That’s what people did, right? In movies and sitcoms and the like. They wanted to get you alone, so they could drunkenly spill their feelings. About masturbating, into your underwear. She couldn’t tell if it was awful or otherwise, that the idea didn’t bother her. And especially not when her mind kept trying to imagine it. Had Jimmy…caught him? Where had she left her knickers? Probably the spare room. So maybe Evan had come in to straighten up—which wasn’t unusual; he straightened up Jimmy’s room, too, when neatness overwhelmed him—and found her underwear. Then…what? Lust overload? An insane urge to rub the silk all over his big, stiff, eager— Lord. She opened her eyes, and tried to focus on the here and now. But that didn’t do any good, because the here and now included porn music and grunting and sighing, and the boys had fallen suspiciously silent. Until Jimmy said— “That’s hot.” And Evan replied— “Do you really have to jerk off?” It was those words that made her face heat. Though probably not because of embarrassment. She felt fairly certain that said feeling was a factor, but oh God there were other feelings, too. She pictured Jimmy jerking off in front of his friend—just like that, casual as anything—and other feelings barged their way in. Then even weirder— “Don’t worry, man—he eats her out, in a second.” “I don’t care what goes on in it. It just doesn’t do it for me, okay?” “Yeah, you said that last time. Right before it got to the stuff you like and then— bingo!” Evan snorted, in response. But it wasn’t a convincing sort of sound by any stretch of the imagination. “Look— just do it underneath a cushion or something. You’re not going to get your hand inside the trousers you’re wearing tonight,” Jimmy said.
An image flashed unbidden, into her head. Evan with his hand stuffed inside sweatpants or something else similarly loose, jerking off too-quickly. While Jimmy did the same right next to him, only right out in the open. “I don’t want to…you know. I’m fine.” He didn’t sound fine. He sounded foggy and lax—not like himself at all. She wanted to say it was the drink, but somehow knew it wasn’t. Apparently, this was Evan’s voice, when he was turned on. “Really? Because I think you’ve got something big and uncomfortable looking wedged in your pants.” There wasn’t a reply, to that one. Only the actress that looked like her moaning yes, yes, lick my pussy. “Good, right?” Jimmy said. Definitely breathless, by this point. If she strained, she was sure she could hear his hand shuttling up and down his cock. “Looks just like her.” “Ellie is prettier. And her breasts are real.” “Yeah, but it’s not that hard to imagine. God, look how wet she’s getting. I bet she loves getting her pussy licked.” “You’re disgusting,” Evan replied—but he didn’t seem sure. “There’s nothing wrong with sex. With enjoying yourself.” “I never said there was! I just—not in front of you. It was humiliating, for me, okay? When you caught me. It was humiliating.” “Yeah, but you still came. And you came last time, too—right when that little brunette chick in the other movie sat on hairy dude’s face.” Evan made a little protesting noise, but not much else. “Is that what you like, huh? You want some chick—no, you want Ellie to sit on your face? Or maybe you were hoping she’d be the one catch you coming on her underwear? Is that it? She could tell you off, and you’d be all shamefaced, and then she could lick and suck all that mess off you with that pointed tongue of hers, and that fat little pout of a mouth—” The sound Evan then made was not one of protest—not in the slightest. And oh, it was loud. She felt it right down to the soles of her feet. It made her dig her nails into her palms even tighter. It made her want to cross her legs, over the terrible and insistent ache between them. “That’s it. Just relax, man.”
“Don’t watch me, don’t watch me,” Evan panted, before the rasp of a zipper. She got a sense of them moving around—these friends she’d never be able to look in the eye again. “I’ll just be over here, doing my stuff. I won’t watch.” But Jimmy seemed suddenly much more breathless and, well, like a liar. Which only added further complicated pieces, to this nightmare jigsaw puzzle. “He comes on her face, soon,” Jimmy said. Just conversationally, in between the very obvious slick back and forth the pair of them seemed to have taken up. She could almost see Evan’s big, long-fingered hand on his erect cock, rubbing up and down and up and down while he turned his body to one side, so Jimmy couldn’t see. “Would you do that to Ellie?” It was almost certain that Evan wouldn’t answer. Certain. He seemed caught up in whatever he was doing, at any rate. He wouldn’t— “Yes. Yes.” The two words seemed punctuated, by the rapid motion of his hand on his body— though she couldn’t hear it exactly. It was purely the impression of his pleasure—such a strong impression. Then just that pair of affirmatives, that made her shiver like a struck dog. “You’re gonna come soon, huh?” He offered a lot of mmmms, in response. But all she could think was—how can Jimmy tell? Because he’s watching again? Because Evan has his head back against the couch, legs spread wide? Maybe he’s trembling, just a bit, and the tip of his cock is swollen and red, and every time the fake-me flashes her wide wet pussy onscreen, his hips jerk up like an involuntary spasm. The urge to slip her own hand under the waistband of her trousers flashed suddenly too strong to bear. They were engrossed, though—how would they ever know? Of course, they’d find her in here, then there’d be an embarrassing week or so, but they wouldn’t know she’d masturbated, too. Unless they caught the scent of her river wet pussy, of course. “Don’t go yet, okay? Don’t get yet. Wait.” Jimmy’s voice had turned jerky and high. Evan didn’t sound much better. “I’m—okay. Okay. I’m almost—I need tissues. Pass me the tissues.” “Jesus, Ev—just come on yourself!” A short struggling sound ensued. Then some panting. Then— “I—God. God! Ohhh that’s really nice. Oh yes, Ellie, Ellie!”
She covered her eyes, but they really weren’t the thing in need of shelter. Her ears were the organs that got assaulted—by the harsh, guttural grunt that accompanied Evan’s really, really obvious and orgasm. Far more obvious than she’d ever thought he’d be. And that wasn’t even getting into Jimmy, saying pretty clearly, God, you look hot when you come. Oh what fun they were all going to have when the pair of them discovered her, in Evan’s bedroom.
Chapter Two He felt the way he usually did, when Jimmy talked him into something seedy. Embarrassed, conflicted over the whole thing, and still horny. Still really, impossibly horny. It had happened the last time they jerked off together, too—though Jimmy hadn’t seemed to notice, thankfully. And later on, in bed, he’d brought himself off twice more to appease the roaring ache in his groin. Truth was, his prick didn’t even seem to want to go down. It took some fighting, to get it back into his ridiculous jeans—after he’d mopped up the ocean of spunk that had just missed his rucked up jersey. How amazing had that orgasm been? So amazing that once would never be enough. He knew without a flicker of doubt that Jimmy would put the DVD in a place he could find it. And he also knew that he’d be finding it again, when neither Jimmy nor Ellie were around. Jesus. Ellie. What on earth would she think to him doing a thing like this? She’d be disgusted. She’d never be friends with him ever again. She’d chant yes yes yes while he licked her pussy—fuck! It was trapped inside his brain, now. Unlike Jimmy, who just took the whole thing in his laidback stride. When he flopped back down on the sofa with a beer, he looked like he’d never masturbated before ever in his entire life, no sir. He looked light-hearted and pleased with himself. “You want one?” he said, and flashed those rows of white teeth at him. Those big, innocent, baby blues. Not like hairy old him, who completely looked like the sort of person who did perverted things in macs. “You okay, man? Look—it was just a bit of harmless over the wrist action. No big deal. So you wanted to look at Ellie’s tits while you did it, so what? Came hard, didn’t you?” If by hard Jimmy meant “blew the back of his head off” then yes, yes he did. He could still feel the aftershocks, sizzling through his thighs. And his cock kicking at the words “Ellie’s tits”. “I’m gonna go wash up—properly.” “Oh yeah. ‘Cause jizz is so dirty.” He ignored the mocking twist in Jimmy’s voice and stood, aiming for his bedroom door. His wobbly legs had other ideas, however, and tried to plunge him into the TV.
“Whoa—steady, man. Hey—take it easy.” Christ, how could he always remain so cool and in control? Evan couldn’t have controlled himself at that moment if scaffolding and a manual had suddenly appeared, out of nowhere. If he could just get to his bathroom, then maybe the shower could hold him up. And some of the Jack Daniels could emerge. And everything could just go back to the way it was, repressed and awesome. But then Jimmy was there, opening the door for him—so together and collected. Why, look at how ably he opened doors and didn’t care about weird jerking off sessions with his best bud over their other best bud! Although… He did seem to be kind of sinking against the door, all of a sudden. And a sound was coming out of him, like something had decided to die in his windpipe. And oh good God, Ellie. Ellie. God. Ellie. No. No. No. Wipe it from your mind, wipe it from your mind, it’s not real, Evan! Only it was real. It was, because she looked shell-shocked in a way his feeble mind could never hope to replicate. She was grimacing and smiling—all at the same time. With a cake in her hands. Something inside him prayed, that the inscription read— Thanks Ever So, For Masturbating Over Me. Though he somehow knew that it was much more likely to be a birthday cake. Probably somehow half chocolate, half vanilla, too—because Jimmy preferred the former and he liked the latter. She would have written Happy Middle Birthday on it, he knew—because that’s what she always did. They celebrated that day in between their two real birthdays, and this was the tradition. How awesome, that they could now add masturbation to the list of things they usually did. “Phew. Awk-ward,” Jimmy said. Because he was Jimmy. Whereas words—inane or otherwise—didn’t want to make it to his mouth. Perhaps because his body seemed to be shaking minutely all over. And his entire history with Ellie was playing behind his eyes. That time she’d rubbed his shoulders, almost absentmindedly. And he’d got hard. That time she’d tripped and planted her face in his groin. And he’d got hard. That time she’d
looked at him, just around the curtain of her curly mass of dark hair, or winked at him, or chewed gum in a certain sort of way. And he’d got really, really hard. All of that gone, now, because he’d done something awful about the whole getting hard thing. He couldn’t meet her gaze. It was currently flicking between the two of them, but he couldn’t return it. Even without eye contact, he knew his cheeks were burning red. He could feel it on the nape of his neck, too, and perspiration had gathered in the hollow at the base of his back. “I really didn’t hear anything,” she said, but it wasn’t a relief. Mainly because she was obviously, obviously lying. He could hear it, in the up and down vibrato of her voice. And when he dared look at her, he could see it in the tremble of her arms—as though she’d held the cake far too long. While listening in awestruck horror. Then there was the flush all over her, too—the one that Jimmy kindly thought to mention. “Are you sure? ‘Cause you look sort of hot there, El.” The word hot made him want to close his eyes. Clearly she was mortified and unsure of what to do, and Jimmy was there using a word that could mean so many, many things. Hot as in gorgeous—which was unfortunately true, right at that moment. She had on that clingy jersey with the almost v-neck—the one that showed off how full and firm her breasts were. And her lips were all wet and parted and her hair just messy like that, and he could see really clearly through the skimpy material that her nipples seemed to be hard. He tried not to look, but it was as obvious as the lying. Which brought him around to hot, as in turned on. Why, his mind was an absolute cess-pit! “I’m just…is the furnace on?” Now she was flustered. There wasn’t anything particularly exciting about Ellie being flustered, but his cock seemed to be stiff, anyway. In truth, he wasn’t sure it had even gone anywhere, during this entire humiliating escapade. Not even when they both blundered in here, and there she was. He thought about her hearing him, moaning. God, he had moaned really, really loudly. And said her name, when he climaxed! He was pretty certain that he had almost definitely said her name.
Probably while adding something disgusting, like oh baby sit on my face. “Nah—the furnace isn’t on,” Jimmy was saying—in this weird, suggestive sort of way. How in fuck’s name did you get suggestive into furnace? Next he was going to start talking about boilers or pipes, and oh what then, what then? She was putting the cake down on the bed. The cake was on the bed, and now she was wiping her hands on her jeans—as though they were sweaty. He knew a thing or two about that, though. His own hands felt as though oceans had set up camp around the palm area. Ships were going to start sailing, any second. “Listen, guys. I really didn’t mean to…hear anything. I swear to God! And about two minutes in when I knew where it was going and you said…stuff, I was going to burst out and act like I’d not heard the…stuff. I really was! But then…” Oh God. Was she apologising? Oh no she was. They had masturbated while saying things about her and watching porn with her in it, and she was apologising to them. This was hands down the worst thing that had ever happened to him. Even worse than when he’d tried to tell her that he thought he was falling in love with her, and instead had asked her if she got bad cramps during her period. At least when asking inappropriate questions about the female reproductive system, you couldn’t accidentally masturbate over her. Or hear her apologise about that. “It just got too embarrassing for me to come out!” “Embarrassed, or a little worked up? Huh?” Jimmy said. Then he laughed. Laughed. And did some winking and some other stuff and God, he couldn’t remember why he was friends with a person like Jimmy. “Look—we’re really sorry, Ellie. I’m really sorry. You don’t have to be at all, you don’t. You came over here to do something nice for us and we…do that. I can’t imagine what you must think.” His voice sounded weird and crumpled, even to him. But her expression remained without accusation. If anything she looked nervous, and…maybe a little ashamed? “Don’t listen to Mr. Moral, over there. Come on—you liked it, right?” “Jimmy!” It snapped out of him, but his friend barely flinched. Just glanced at him, one eyebrow rakishly raised. “What? She clearly did. She’s all hot and trembly—like the way you get.”
Evan tried to make words, but could only find the wherewithal to cover his face with one hand. Though really, he should have known Jimmy would want to make things worse. He always did. “I’m…not!” she said, after a moment of stuttering struggles. That pause between I’m and not seemed immense. “I didn’t even listen. I mean, I heard the gist, but that’s only because you guys were really loud!” Oh God. “Yeah, he makes a ton of noise for someone usually so quiet. He calls out your name all the time, too—he’s got a real—” “Will you knock it off!” Evan made a grab for him, suddenly stuffed with fury. But Jimmy just danced away, still grinning and full of probable other awful things to say. “I don’t mind, I don’t—Jim, don’t tease him, okay?” Evan’s stomach folded, on the word tease. Like the pair of them were in on a joke, together. Then Jimmy wrapped an arm around Ellie’s shoulders, as though all of this hadn’t quite made him feel small enough. “Yeah—you don’t mind, do you, El? Thinking about our tall, handsome friend here, twisting himself into knots over you. Getting hard just at the thought of you, but too shy to say.” And oh no, words came out then, awful words, as though the portion of his brain that controlled sense had decided to shut down. “Even if I was too shy, the first thing I’d tell her wouldn’t be that she made me get an erection!” He had been pushed into a corner, but even so. Using the word erection seemed insane, at best. Ellie looked mortified for him. “It’s okay. I think she’d be happy to hear it,” Jimmy said. Then she just looked mortified for herself. “Jimmy—don’t. Let’s just have some cake or something, okay?” Evan said. The first part of his words came out strident and tense, the second so faint it was embarrassing. Though in truth, the thought of all of them sitting down together to eat baked goods seemed, at best, torturous.
Which turned out to be a wonderful premonition. They all sat around the kitchen table, Jimmy secretly smiling and Ellie looking traumatised, cake sliding down Evan’s throat like bricks coated in glass. And the silence. God, the silence. He didn’t think they’d ever had any time together, spent in such unnerving quiet—apart from the sound of chewing and forks scraping on a cake base and the occasional flick of Ellie’s tongue over her upper lip. Not that you could really hear something like that. It was more like he just really wanted to watch her do it. Then she caught him watching her, and that flush all over her cheeks deepened, and he had to look away again. Only to catch Jimmy, grinning at him. Though to his friend’s credit, he continued to say nothing more about erections. There were some small comforts, amidst this awkward nightmare. And eventually, Ellie’s shoulders seemed to unclench, and her smile got less quavery, and she said a few mindless things like good cake and did you play pinball at the bar? To which he even answered, haltingly. He managed an I beat Jimmy, only then her eyes locked with his and there was something very weird and uncomfortable about that. There was probably going to be something very weird and uncomfortable about all of this, for a long, long time.
**** Of course, sleep didn’t want to come. Though the worst of it wasn’t that all of it had happened, or even that Evan hadn’t been able to stop himself touching the section where she had probably sat, on his bed. While wondering if it smelt even vaguely of her. And of a very specific place, on her. No, the worst part was—she had decided to sleep over, in the guest room. It just seemed like such a crazy thing to do, though he felt sure she must have a reason for wanting to. Did she expect him to get up, and go and talk to her about it, alone? Without Jimmy there? Maybe that’s what she was waiting for. Maybe she was in there, expecting an apology. A more personal one, directly from him. They had good talks, sometimes, while alone. Sweeter things, than the ones they all had together about dick and fart jokes and who’s tougher, Sigourney or Linda. Once she’d spoken to him about her Mum, and how much she missed her, and all that stuff about reshaping her life around the loss of someone and— She would definitely be waiting for a discussion about this.
He tossed the covers aside and grabbed his robe. Then couldn’t decide if a robe was the best idea. Would it look like he was trying to cover something up? He never wore a robe usually, and she knew it. And yet somehow the thin jersey top and cotton bottoms combo seemed very revealing, all of a sudden. A part of his brain decided to inform him that if his cock should rise for any, you know, random reason—it would be very obvious, through such flimsy material. Plus it was easy to see a lot of his chest hair, over the top of his jersey. Jimmy called it his “gay top”, but it was just comfortable for sleeping, and anyway Jimmy was a dick. He loved his friend, but that fact couldn’t be avoided. Dick and Jimmy, sitting in a tree— He stopped himself, before such surreal thoughts went any further into awkwardville. Crossed the hallway barefoot and freezing, to knock on Ellie’s door. There was a brief moment of a concern so strange and panicky it almost stopped him in his tracks—what if Ellie was in there, making love with Jimmy?—then the sound of her voice came from the living room, of all places, and his entire body breathed out. No sex with Jimmy. No-one was having sex with Jimmy. And he didn’t even have to have this conversation on her bed, because there she was, all curled up on the sofa. She looked cute, wrapped up in a blanket. Cute but with one bare leg poking out from underneath the patterned material, in a way that made his gut kick. And he could see that there wasn’t all that much to whatever she was wearing up top—the curve of her cleavage was just about visible, over the fringe of the blanket. It forced him to sit down next to her quickly, lest her eyes should alight on anything he desperately didn’t want her to see— such as an insistent bulge in his cotton pants, for example. Unfortunately, sitting down only put him too close much too quickly, and she just looked startled. Then warm, all over. Warm in her eyes, warm in her cheeks. “Evan,” she said, and that sounded warm, too. Weirdly, however, the warmth didn’t make him feel good. Nor did her putting her book aside, to wait for him to say God knew what. He had masturbated, while watching her porn twin get it on. It flashed so often in his mind, he started to wonder if it should be the title of his eventual biography. You know—the one he decided to write after being put in prison for perverted ogling of a best friend.
“I just wanted to tell you I’m sorry. Again. About everything that happened. I couldn’t sleep thinking about it—you’ve got to know that I couldn’t sleep. I have no idea what you must—” It was a shock, when she put her hand over his. So much of one that he stopped talking, mid-sentence, and maybe also felt all of the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. “It’s okay,” she said, in a lovely, reassuring sort of manner. He could practically hear the don’t be silly, silly-head, at the back of her words, as she stroked her thumb over his knuckles. “It’s just that Jimmy, you know, he…” “He can be very persuasive,” she finished, for him—but that didn’t seem to sit right, somehow. “No—no. I’m not blaming him. I know what I did and he didn’t make me.” “Right. Of course not.” Was she scooching closer? Why was she closer, suddenly? “I mean, I’ve always had these…I don’t know. I don’t know.” He could feel his face getting hotter, and it didn’t help that she’d progressed from holding his hand, to sort of sliding her fingers underneath, to his leg. And she was rubbing him, in a really not all that friendly sort of way. The blanket had slid off her shoulders. He tried not to look. “So anyway, what I’m trying to say is—no matter what Jimmy suggested, I shouldn’t have gone along with it.” Her hand was really, really high up on his thigh, now. So high up that every time she stroked—in this deliriously firm sort of manner—her thumb very nearly brushed the underside of his balls. It made him want to inform her of impending danger, or something like it. As though she couldn’t possibly be aware of what she was doing, despite the fact that she was looking up at him with big, soft eyes, and her lips were all parted and moist, and when he dared to look down, he could see the swell of her breasts above the little vest thing she was wearing. He watched, hypnotised, as they went up and down. Up and down. His cock gave the signal for unfinished business, inside the now tight confines of his cotton pants. It made him long for the comfort of a robe, instead of what he had—one leg crossed underneath the other at such an angle that it’d be very difficult for her to make out his erection, should she glance in that direction.
But one false move, and things would become extremely obvious. “Don’t worry about it, okay? Seriously—it’s fine.” “You seem to be taking all of this really well.” So well that she appeared to be almost pressed against him—though he couldn’t think when that had happened. And her mouth was…her mouth was very close to his mouth. And her other hand had found its way to the nape of his neck, where it stroked and tickled the soft swatch of hair, there. It all made her seem very confident—the trembling aside. “Are you cold?” he asked, then keenly felt the stupidity of such a question. Of course she wasn’t cold—she was nervous and embarrassed and who knew what else. Which made reaching for the blanket even more ridiculous then his body briefly pressing into hers suggested. Her breasts pushed warm and full against his chest, and a little too, too obvious sound came out of her mouth—but that wasn’t the worst of it. No—the worst came when she squirmed in his arms as he fumbled with the blanket, and one of her legs straightened and sort of hooked over his, and— The moment it happened, he tried to block it from his mind. But that wasn’t really of much use, because her moving like that—and briefly rubbing what felt like her groin over his—could easily be dismissed. But her words couldn’t. “Oh my God you’re hard. Is that you? Is that your erection?” He tried to think of things it might possibly be, besides his big stiff cock—and all while attempting to cover as much of her up with the blanket as possible. Could she have felt a strategically placed banana, stuffed down his pants? Perhaps the keys he conveniently kept inside his sleepwear? Maybe a roll of Mentos, for those urgent minty fresh breath occasions. “It’s just the way I’m sat.” His mind applauded—bra-vo. But what good was his mind, when it went blank under such duress? It went blank again, the moment her hand suddenly slid utterly and completely between his legs. Right. Over. His. Roll of Mentos. “Ellie!” “Do I really turn you on this much? Or are you thinking about something else? Jesus, you’re solid.” If she kept talking, he felt sure his mind would never return. This just wasn’t how things were supposed to go. She should have been a little mad, then they were meant to talk,
and bond again—probably over more cake and Nintendo—before returning to bed, happy and satisfied. Instead she was stroking him, through a layer of thin cotton. Not even just exclaiming about it as though trying to embarrass him, anymore. Really rubbing, like she wanted to get him even more riled up. And it was definitely working. It was working so much that he felt sure orgasm was close—especially when she tried to kiss his open mouth. Somehow that jerky, hesitant press of her lips—so much less assured than her hand over his prick—sent deep, urgent spikes of pleasure, directly to his groin. Perhaps because it meant that she was serious. Not just trying to embarrass him or going for something quick and dirty. She wanted to kiss, and really do this, and maybe God maybe she actually wanted him. He thought about Jimmy saying that it had turned her on, to listen. Then Evan kissed her back, in that same nervous sort of fashion—like a blunder of the lips, suddenly together. She didn’t let it remain like that for long, however. The hand at the nape of his neck pulled him closer, and her lips slid wetly over his, and after that came her tongue. He definitely felt her tongue slide into his mouth, slippery and lewd, before he got up the courage to give her a little of it back. When he did, she moaned all the way down into the centre of his body. It made him want to say her name, but such a task became difficult under the duress of frantic kissing. Because that’s what they seemed to be doing—frantically kissing each other. Hands in each other’s hair, mouths greedily working until he felt sure his stubble was about to leave burns. Not that she seemed to care. He knew what she was trying to do—stuff her other leg between the side of his body and the couch, so that she could straddle him. Her hand had long since left his aching cock, but her eagerness to get other body parts over it was extremely gratifying. Stunning, but gratifying. As were arms, around his neck. And the way she suddenly stopped kissing his lips, to press her wet open mouth to his jaw, his cheek, his throat. He pulled her closer, closer, and breathed in her amazing Ellie smell. All her soft skin, suddenly under his hands—the slight curve of her upper arms and the expanse of her shoulders. If he stroked beneath her hair, he could feel so much of her back above the tiny vest.
When she said— “God, Evan, Evan. I’ve wanted this for so long.” It didn’t seem like such a bad idea, to pass his hand beneath the flimsy stretch of material. Not such a bad idea at all, and Lord her back was warm and silky smooth and her tongue appeared to be curling around his earlobe. When she suddenly pulled him down on top of her, he didn’t protest. Their friendship was likely in ruins, and maybe she was just doing this because of weird earlier antics but Jesus, who cared? He landed right between her legs. Right between them! And she said— “Oh that feels nice.” As his hard dick ground over all the places she obviously wanted it. It made him want to rut, mindlessly, while their mouths blundered together again and her hand sank deep into his hair. He tried to recall other girls, other fucks that had been like this—so frenzied and tangled yet somehow arousing simply because of those two elements—but nothing and noone came to mind. And especially not, when she slid her hand under the waistband of his pants, and over the curve of his bare ass. It took him a moment to realise she was trying to push them down. But once that idea had settled, other things settled, too. Like the idea that maybe it was okay, to remove her clothes. She might actually prefer to have them off, for the thing they were definitely about to do. Only somehow his hand just wound up underneath her top, rather than performing this vital service for her. He slid it seamlessly inside, then nothing else existed but the feel of her soft, warm flesh against his palm—the little bead of her nipple, tight and so sensitive that when he squeezed over it, her mouth went slack over his. Not to mention her hips rocking up against him, and something warm and excessively hot passing over his erection, and God, it was all just too much. He simply had to drag himself away. Just a little—just enough to get his hard cock away from that space between her legs. And get his hand over her heated sex, instead. He tried it through her cotton shorts, first, pressing and rubbing until she squirmed and cried out and even better—informed him that he was going to make her come. But things got really good when she took his hand and…Jesus. He wasn’t sure he’d ever seen a girl push someone’s hand underneath the waistband of her underwear.
However, Ellie seemed to have no qualms about it, whatsoever. She just shoved him right inside, and pushed against his tentatively stroking fingers until wetness engulfed them. He attempted slow, at first, running his thumb through her slit while thrusting, gently, inside her. But that didn’t seem to satisfy on any level, and when she cried out it wasn’t for care and consideration. She rocked against his hand, firmly, and when he twisted his fingers just right, and thrust them back and forth at a good, strong pace, her whole body bucked for him. And when he found her clit with his thumb… He couldn’t even think of the racket she was making, because that same racket spent all its time, sending dirty messages directly to his groin. His cotton pants began to feel like torture against the swollen head of his cock, and really—would it be too much to just take it out? Would she mind so much, if he just jerked off left-handed, while seeing to her with his right? Or maybe she’d simply take to jerking him off with her completely free hands, the minute his cock hit air. Which she absolutely did. Her little hand circled him greedily, testing its length out a little before—oh, how kind God was!—bringing her palm up to her mouth, to lick, wetly. She was actually thoughtful enough to provide that extra bit of slickness—and in as lewd a way as possible—before rubbing his already gleaming cock. She was amazing. An angel. She— “I could go grab some lube, if you like. He loves it as slick as you can get it.” Jimmy. Fuck. Jimmy. His first instinct was to cover whatever might have been showing on Ellie. After all— Jimmy had seen his cock. But he hadn’t seen most of Ellie’s right boob and some of the dark hair that covered her mound. Unfortunately, his valiant efforts to do so were quickly thwarted, by Ellie’s sudden and violent desire to finish coming. In fact, so sudden and violent was this desire, that she clamped his hand between her legs and said what may or may not have been— don’t you dare fucking stop, oh fuck, don’t stop, Evan, Evan. It definitely sounded like it. And while she spoke such heavenly words, she paid absolutely zero attention to Jimmy. Despite the fact that said dickhead was leant against the back of the couch, at the time of her tremendous orgasm. He didn’t even have chance to feel smug, about that fact. Which was just a crying shame, because though it felt as if she gushed all over his hand and the whole thing
definitely went on for some time, he just wanted to hug her. And maybe come on her. He didn’t want to hear Jimmy say things like—“Wow. Fuck me that looked awesome. You okay, doll?” Evan kind of loved her, for replying— “You just like watching people, don’t you?” But Jimmy just held up his hands, grinning like an ass. “Hey—what can I say? You got me.”
Chapter Three What shocked her most was the lack of surprise on Evan’s face. Though she had to say, the anger more than made up for it. He rarely let himself get anything like mad—his frustration with Jimmy over the whole wanking thing was the closest he’d ever come—but he sure seemed cross in that moment. Even if some of the lust definitely remained. She’d never seen anyone give in so easy to desire—like a folding deckchair. Whoomp! Slack faced and big eyed and groaning just because she’d licked her hand and wrapped it nice and slick around his frankly gorgeous cock. Which made Jimmy’s timing sort of unfortunate, and sort of…oddly arousing. It certainly hadn’t stopped that tidal wave of an orgasm—the one she could still feel in her thighs and her twitching clit and in that second bloom of arousal, hot on its heels. She watched Evan’s cock jerk and glisten, while he made mad and hugely frustrated eyes at grinning—but clearly turned on—Jimmy. All of it made her not want to move, ever again. Even if this was insane and probably bad for all three of them. “You’re a dick,” Evan said, but apparently it made his cock leap, to say it. “I know. But—I do also know what you need.” She dreaded to think what he was leaning to the side of the couch for. Was there a guide to gay sex on the end table that she just hadn’t noticed before? “Lotion! Hold out your hand, Ellie.” Good God, he had balls. And likely he was about to be punched and never talked to by his best friend, ever again. Or at least, it seemed that way until some insane power moved her to actually hold out her hand. Then he just seemed shocked, and turned on. The combination looked extremely pretty, on his dark, dazed face. “See? Everybody loves lotion, for a hand job.” It almost made her laugh—but not quite. Not enough to draw focus away from what it felt right to do. It felt right to wrap her hand around Evan’s stiff cock and pump slowly, working in all that slippery liquid until he no longer seemed aware of Jimmy at all. Or at least, he refused to look at his friend, and kept his gaze on her tits, and did nothing but flinch, when Jimmy suggested that she do it faster.
It felt like nothing at all, to obey him. Mainly because him speaking did something quite unexpected—it sent little shivers of pleasure, direct to her sex. As though what she’d secretly been wanting her whole life was some sort of mad hand job master class. “A little harder. Rub near the tip—that’s it. He loves that.” And though Jimmy was absolutely right—she felt Evan jerk forward into her grasp, the minute she did as suggested—he found the sense to reply— “You don’t know what I love.” Though in truth, she didn’t think the resentful-little-kid-in-the-playground tone to his voice took anything away from his clear enjoyment of her firm grip, and her thumb sliding over and over his slit. He bucked forward, roughly, when she carried on regardless, squeezing and rubbing and delighting in the slick firm feel of him against her palm And when Jimmy snorted— “Sure I do. I’ve watched you jerk off, enough.” Evan’s thighs definitely trembled. And they trembled harder, at the sound of Jimmy informing everyone that he knew Evan was close. Apparently he could tell, by the way Evan kept holding his breath. At which, he blurted out— “Ellie, I’m going to come. I’m almost—lift your top.” He seemed somewhat conflicted, however, when doing so meant she exposed most of her breasts to his friend’s utterly gleeful gaze. Though not conflicted enough to stop himself spurting, thickly and in long ribbons, all over her stomach and chest. Nor did it stop that sound she felt sure she would remember forever—a guttural grunt that melted into a high, tight moan, as he orgasmed hard enough to hit the underside of her chin with those lovely streamers of cum. He didn’t flinch, the next time Jimmy touched him. In fact, he just leaned right against the back of the couch, and let his friend run a hand down his back—a soothing hand, a friendly hand, a hand that said that was good, huh? She couldn’t tell for certain, but it almost looked as though Evan nodded, in response to a question that wasn’t actually asked. But then the moment was broken. Whatever spell had been cast slipped away, and she felt him move to clamber off her. She recalled Jimmy’s comment about his need to shower and thought about grabbing him, or telling Jimmy to leave—and probably would have done, if it were not for the cum that was actually all over her.
Something which Jimmy did not fail to notice. “Where you going, bro? You’re not going to leave her like this, are you? Be a gentleman.” There was such a tease in his voice—it left her giddy, and breathless. Of course there was some leftover concern for Evan, but mostly just those other two things— and especially when he looked so dazed and not exactly angry. It made her consider all of Jimmy’s “playful” ribbing and teasing in an entirely new light. One in which Evan was constantly hard, and Jimmy always ready to rev him up. She watched him hesitate, one foot almost on the ground. Mouth ever so slightly open, as though he just couldn’t believe anyone would suggest that he wasn’t a gentleman. Why, he always went the extra mile, for a lady. “Okay—pass me the tissues,” he said, and held out his hand. Unfortunately, in his efforts to be valiant he made a fatal mistake. One which she saw immediately, but he continued to not see until Jimmy had almost let him take the box of tissues from his hand. Almost. So close! Then snatched away, at the last second. “Come on, man—just give them to me!” She watched in what was by that point almost morbid fascination, as Jimmy crooked one innocent baby blue and made an almost perfect hang on a minute sort of face. Whatever this game was, Jimmy had apparently mastered it. Over what could well have been years, without Evan even knowing it. “But I thought you said you liked the taste of your own cum. Isn’t that what you said?” He sounded like a game show host. An evil one, who enjoyed naughty sex games. Evan’s face fell, but thankfully—not all the way. “I never,” he said, though as usual, the lie stood out obviously on his handsome face. “Yes you did—you said to me that you liked tasting your own cum, while imagining…what was the last part?” “I was drunk. I didn’t mean it.” Evan appeared very breathless, suddenly. And not half as angry as he had been, at first—which seemed odd. Surely he should be angrier, now that Jimmy was busy revealing his weird secrets? “You said—especially when you imagined licking it up off of Ellie’s nude body. Right?”
“I didn’t say nude.” Oh Lord. This was worse than the whole erection thing. Had he actually just denied the nude part, while failing to address the whole “licking up cum” thing? It was getting crazy and appalling, the amount of things he seemed to be admitting by default. Next he was going to tell her he’d definitely never imagined having both of them sucking his cock at the same time, before anyone had even suggested he had. And though she chastised herself for letting such thoughts inspire her, it just couldn’t be helped. This was all just too mind blowing to pass up. “What else has he said, while drunk?” Both of them flicked their gazes back down to her—Evan vaguely hurt but still somehow horny looking, Jimmy gleeful as fuck. “Oh, stuff you wouldn’t believe. He told me he thinks about you fingering his ass. Can you believe that?” “Jimmy!” Evan yelped, which made her want to stop, stop, before he started crying over his probably confused sexuality. Even as his still erect cock told her to carry on, carry on. “I didn’t. I didn’t say that, Ellie.” She shifted her weight. Propped herself up on her elbows—and felt his now cooling cum slide tickling trails over her skin, for her troubles. It made reaching him for him difficult, and sort of deliciously gross. God, was she really getting horny again? Or maybe it was just as it was with him—the horniness simply hadn’t dissipated. Instead, it poked at her belly, every now and then, and made his face form a perfect hollow of desire. “It’s okay, if you did—it’s fine, it’s fine. Jimmy—stop being a dick.” “I’m just sharing information. Information that he should have told you, months ago.” “I don’t think I would’ve ever wanted to tell Ellie things about…asses…or cum.” Sadly, his admission only made her mouth turn down at the corners. Why, it was practically criminal, that idea—Evan Jacobson, never talking about asses or cum! And apparently, Jimmy felt the same way. “Which is exactly your problem. You just sit there and listen to me tell stories about how good it feels to have something in your ass, and then you get all flustered but definitely turned on—and then you never want to do anything about it.” A moment of clarity definitely passed over Evan’s face. She could see it, even in the darkness.
“You want to fuck me, don’t you,” he said, but Jimmy just laughed. In a way that completely didn’t deny it. “Do you want to fuck Ellie, too?” Again, no denial. She felt something inside her twang, as though her entire body was somehow connected to the pair of them. “Think you’d better start by cleaning her up. She’s all messy, Evan, seriously. Go on and clean her up.” It seemed almost certain that he wouldn’t. He just continued to kneel over her, gaze locked on Jimmy’s, expression utterly unreadable. She knew his anger should have lasted longer, but somehow it hadn’t, and now there was just this. Just him leaning down, to lick all of the places where he’d marked her. His tongue felt unreasonably hot, against her skin—perhaps because the liquid had cooled, perhaps due to her sudden skin like ice. Then like fire. Then like ice again. Was he really, honestly doing this? Obeying such a lewd demand—and from Jimmy, of all people? It didn’t seem real or possible, and yet she could feel his slippery tongue working over her belly, over her breasts where he’d probably left nothing, before finally searching out her throat. It felt much too close, by that point. His entire body spread over hers, covering trails of saliva that cooled as quickly as his cum had. His mouth on her throat, kissing and licking and suddenly very greedy indeed and— When he kissed her, she could taste him. That musky, salt-sweet tang flooded her mouth before she could properly think about what this might mean, on any level. Instead there was just the insistent press of his cock, suddenly between her thighs, again. It kissed her clit through the material of her panties, and everything in the world went white. It went whiter still, when she noticed the hand on the back of Evan’s head, carding through his feathery hair. Around the soft stroke of his mouth, she could see Jimmy staring down at them—tongue poking up into the edge of his upper lip, eyes almost as lust-blown as Evan’s. She could practically see the erection he was surely nudging against the back of the couch, as the hand on Evan’s head disappeared down, down. It was somehow an incredible turn-on to only know that Jimmy was touching something on Evan that he probably shouldn’t be, because Evan moaned and whimpered into her mouth when it happened. And when Jimmy stroked, she knew that too—entirely through the medium of Evan’s body, suddenly rocking over hers.
His cock pressed down too tight, too close, and the urge to fondle him the way that Jimmy was overwhelmed her. She let her hands smooth down his sides to his hips, just to hold him close—at first. But such good intentions soon progressed to entirely inappropriate pulling at him, until he gave in and thrust hard against her. He was surprisingly easy to operate—like he’d just been waiting for her to guide him. Or maybe like he’d just been waiting for Jimmy to guide him, because God he moved fast when Jimmy whispered something she wasn’t sure she wanted to hear. It definitely sounded like take her panties off. And it sounded like permission, too, as though Jimmy had hold of her strings as tightly as he seemed to have hold of Evan’s. Not that she had any urge to complain, when she felt Evan’s fingers fumbling at her hips, for the elastic of her underwear. The only regret came with the loss of his mouth on hers, as he struggled to first wriggle, then shove them down, body lifting to get the access he needed. He panted hot breaths into the hollow of her throat, one firm hand sudden and shocking on her thigh in an effort to get her legs together. Or at least—together long enough to get her panties down. After which he seemed to want nothing but apart, apart, and oh God, could Jimmy see between her legs? She breathed short and shallow just thinking about it—two sets of greedy eyes on the swell of her pussy, all that wetness glistening on her exposed flesh. It made her stir restlessly in a way she didn’t really want to think about. As did Jimmy saying— “Lick her pussy, first.” She couldn’t stop the moan that swelled in her throat. It just wanted out more than all the rest of the words stuck back there— we’re ruining our friendship, you’re messing with his head, what’s gotten into you? All of those sorts of things. And when Evan made his way down the couch—so eager it made him awkward and all elbows—she thought of nothing but what his mouth would feel like, on her. As good as on her belly? Her breasts? Another moan caught in the back of her throat, to think of that gorgeous mouth sliding greedily through her slit. Then he was there, and oh God, it felt it even better than she could have possibly imagined. So much better, because she could see him crouched uncomfortably at the end of the couch, as though he didn’t care about anything on him and just wanted to obey Jimmy, or get her off, or some combination of the two—right the fuck now.
While Jimmy hovered over the pair of them, moving in a way that could only really suggest one thing. She’d know it anywhere, that motion—a sort of furtive shimmy, as though jerking off was just that dirty, a naughty thing you had to hide. And really, what else could he do but keep it on the down low? This was something they’d never be able to talk about in polite conversation. Evan’s squirming tongue alone precluded anything like talking, or going about your real, normal life. He wriggled it around and against her clit with unnerving dexterity, until she wanted to pull out her own hair and possibly float out of this soon-to-be-embarrassed body, which only got more embarrassed with every word out of Jimmy’s mouth. “His last girlfriend wouldn’t let him,” he said, and it came out so casually that she almost chastised herself, for thinking that they’d never have normal conversations again. Why, here was one right now—about Evan’s lack of oral sex loving sex partners. Amazingly, words managed to blow out of her mouth. “You’re kidding. Are you kidding?” Though they didn’t seem like reasonable ones. It had to be some sort of crazy, to hold up a question and answer session with a man who had directed another man to lick your pussy. Of course, there was always the possibility that she had accidentally stepped into Unlikely Porn Movies Starring The Sexually Challenged, by mistake. Especially since Jimmy just looked so nonchalant, when he answered. As though absolutely no tugging of his cock was going on, behind the scenes. “Nah—he told me. She had a phobia. Drove him so crazy that now he gets hard if you even talk about eating pussy.” She felt something like hysteria swell up inside her, when he shaded his mouth for the next part of this conversation. Like they were two best friends in a sitcom, whispering in an exaggerated and ridiculous fashion. “He popped a boner when we were at the movies, once, because they were going on about muff diving.” “Just—I don’t think we should be talking about this while he’s between my legs.” Again, it took an effort to get the words out. But it was something of a relief once they were shoved in his direction. “Why not, baby doll? I’m willing to bet you any money you like he licks harder and faster and better whenever I’m talking about this sort of thing.” She considered denying that it was the case. Until Jimmy mentioned something else completely humiliating and embarrassing about him, and Evan flicked his tongue over that too, too right spot. The one just to the right of her clit, just as it started to rise—God. God it
felt so good she had to bunch the couch into her fists—even when the couch didn’t want to go. Something definitely ripped. Her second orgasm had seemed to dance on the edge of too-sensitive for a while, but now it surged to the forefront, ready and waiting. “You gonna come, Ellie?” Jimmy asked, and there was something about his almost…disinterested tone that yanked at her. It appeared forceful and yet not, demanding and yet laidback. She couldn’t pinpoint it—and neither, it seemed, could Evan. Instead he lapped harder, faster, and when she felt his hand leave the death grip it had previously had on her thigh, of course it was obvious why. He wanted to finger her while he licked as Jimmy left his place behind the couch. Naturally, she knew what that meant. Even in the middle of this aching bliss and her eyes that wanted to close and Evan actually gasping into her pussy, she knew what Jimmy moving signalled. He was going to actually get closer to them, and maybe…do things. In fact, definitely do things. She watched him through slitted eyes as he tore off the t-shirt he was wearing and revealed the solid golden shape of his body beneath, only sighing when she thought of Evan not being privy to the show. But that only made her consider Evan wanting Jimmy and not wanting her, and oh, confused feelings, confused feelings, what if this was all just them trying to fuck each other through the safe medium of a woman? Though the sight of Jimmy leaning over Evan’s crumpled up body…boy, did that ever make it hard to care. Just the way he rubbed a gentle but clearly desiring hand, over the curve of Evan’s back—and palmed his own stiff cock, as he did so. She could just about make out the thick line of it along the seam of his shorts, through the haze of pleasure and the flick of Evan’s tongue and oh God, the way he moaned when Jimmy stroked him. “Come on, man,” Jimmy said. “Make her come so you can fuck her.” And that was it. That was Jimmy, crossing the bridge between Evan’s hesitancy and reticence and all the things he’d never said, and the dirty things he actually seemed to want. Her entire body tightened under the pressure of words she never thought she’d hear, and once they were out it was all just gushing pleasure and her pussy tightening around the sudden press and slide of Evan’s fingers and the startled sound he made, for reasons she couldn’t identify.
Until her orgasm died down, and he pulled away just a little to tell her that he had felt her clit fluttering, against his tongue. She couldn’t find anything bad about his focus being on all the wrong things. And even more so, when it seemed to allow him the dazed leeway, to let Jimmy roll a condom over Evan’s painfully stiff prick. She watched, unable to breathe, as deft and very male fingers slid over his length, teasing briefly in a way that definitely made him shiver. One of his arms even found its way around Jimmy’s shoulders, momentarily, as though his balance had lost its way on the journey towards ultimate straightness. However, Jimmy didn’t do what she felt sure he was about to. She felt so sure, for a moment, that breath-holding turned into a prepared gasp of shock. He leaned into Evan, ruffling his hair at the back as though he’d turned into Jimmy’s big puppy, and that sly mouth of his came very, very close to Evan’s slack one. And Evan didn’t move an inch. Not one inch. As though something about Jimmy’s commanding yet affectionate manner left him wasted and pliant, unable to move beyond anything but pleasure. All the eager pussy eating and the rutting against her and the coming all over her seemed like definite indicators of girl-liking, and yet…this. And Jimmy. And dear Lord was she ever going to be confused while writing in her journal about this, later on. Dear Diary, Today I had a sexually confused threesome with my two best friends. It could be that they have just mistaken me for a man. Love, Ellie Though was it okay if she sincerely hoped her diary thoughts were wrong about that whole thing? Smutty books said men liked to experiment with each other left right and centre, didn’t they? But then again, smutty books also had werefrogs and magic dildos in them. What did they know, about reality? Or about possibly bisexual men arching over her, expression overflowing with eager desire, while a very non-gay feeling cock rubbed and stroked through her slit. Though somehow, it wasn’t the feel of him doing so that made her shiver and murmur his name. It was the way he blurted out a breathless apology, when the thick head
of his cock rubbed over her far too sensitive clit, and the sound out of her mouth edged into discomfort. That was the thing, the gesture that pushed all questions out of her head and just made her want to link her arms around his neck. Help him the way that Jimmy just had, by reaching between their bodies and guiding him all the way in. She felt him flinch at the touch of her hand, then shudder as he slipped into the warm clasp of her pussy, his mouth searching out hers before he’d even begun any kind of slow rock in and out. It felt like he needed it, that reassurance of her kisses, and though such an idea was disturbing, it also flooded her with warmth. Of course the warmth could have been entirely down to the sensation of his thick cock, sliding ever more rapidly and urgently into her—but who was she to split hairs, when everything combined made her giddy with pleasure? Even the suddenly frantic churn of his hips and the press of his fingers deep into the flesh of her hips and his mouth all wet and slack against the side of her face—even those things felt good. And they felt better, knowing that he’d already had two go arounds and probably shouldn’t even be hard, yet could still somehow work up this level of excited enthusiasm. Such excited enthusiasm that Jimmy felt the need to murmur at him to slow down, and placed careful hands on either side of his hips to urge him into a deeper, more drawn out sort of roll. Fuck her like you want it to stick, he said, and that seemed insane and yet so, so good. As did the sight of Jimmy, jerking off as he offered his little sex tutorials. He had his pants shoved down to mid-thigh, one knee up on the edge of the couch, cock jutting up and almost over Evan’s back. With every roll of Evan’s hips—and sweet slide of pressure over her g-spot—his skin skimmed very close to Jimmy’s prick. So close, in fact, that every now and then Jimmy would angle his cock down, and slither a streak of pre-cum over his friend’s back. It was lewd, and filthy, and it made her want to cry with pleasure. And apparently, it didn’t feel much different for Evan. He breathed her name in her ear, shakily, taking her hand when she offered it and squeezing, squeezing. Any moment, he was going to come, she knew, though he at least had the wherewithal to ask if she wanted him to touch her clit again, rub her until she got off, do anything at all and in any order.
In answer she wrapped her legs tight around his waist, drew him close and urged him on, both because of the feel of him fucking into her and all that provoking of bucket loads of good low down sensation, and because…well. He seemed to need it. He delighted too clearly in the squeeze of her hand and her sudden instinct to say his name—though she couldn’t blame him. Lord knew what kinds of things could be confused, in a situation like this. Especially when she was coming close to some awesome kind of orgasm just from being fucked nice and hard, and in that same instant another man grabbed her hand and wrapped it around his cock. It was hard to tell amidst the jumble of limbs, but she knew Evan was looking even without the benefit of a clear sighting. Mainly because his thrusts grew choppy and erratic, and even more so when Jimmy grunted come on, Ellie, make me come, make me come all over him. At that, the level of panting and squirming grew to epic proportions. He twisted over her as though simultaneously trying to get away while pushing for more, and she could feel his grip, tightening over hers. Any second and he was going to pull her hand off—then Jimmy got really close, and Evan’s entire body seemed to seize. She watched his eyes scrunch closed—in almost the same way as when he’d come all over her—right before he managed to blurt out a little no, don’t. It emerged wearing the same embarrassed tone he’d had when telling Jimmy not to look at him, but this time it ended with a guttural groan he couldn’t deny. And nor could she. It excited him, it was obvious—and even worse—or better, depending on the point of view—it thrilled through her, too. The feel of him coming, inside her, while trying to fight it. The idea that Jimmy was doing the same thing through her fingers and all over the back of his best friend. And finally the fact that none of it felt wrong. Not even a little bit.
Chapter Four Evan woke with his face pressed into Ellie’s…well. That was definitely her boob. And she definitely seemed to be asleep, too, with one leg still casually thrown over him and everything still vaguely slick and sticky between them. He recalled snapping off the condom and hurling it…probably not in the trash…but beyond that, things remained foggy. Had she rubbed his back until not lying down on her became almost criminal and definitely stupid? He felt sure she’d at least planted some reassuring kisses, all over his mouth and his cheeks and oh, Ellie. Ellie. They’d had sex. He’d actually taken out his penis and put it in Ellie Morgan and she hadn’t said oh, no, fuck what are you doing? In any sort of horrified voice. She hadn’t cried and told him they should just be friends, or looked mildly disgusted or slightly afraid or any of the other things girls largely did, when he tried to get on top of them. In fact, he was pretty sure she’d actively encouraged the getting on top. And the licking and touching and hand jobs. She’d even been all over the hand jobs that included his friend. Which probably should feel much, much worse than it apparently did. He waited, patiently, to endure the emotional avalanche, or the crisis of sexuality, or something else probably awful and life-changing. And when nothing came beyond mild disgruntlement about Jimmy crushing his legs at the end of the couch, he thought about calling himself up. You know, just to make sure that himself hadn’t accidentally been taken over by a pod person, in the middle of the night. Even Ellie had seemed to think he needed comforting reassurance and cuddles and boobs in his face. And she was the person who’d touched Jimmy’s cock right before Jimmy decided to come all over— Gross. And maybe kind of hot. But also gross. He ran a hand over his bare back, beneath his sleep shirt. Nothing was left of whatever had been there, but he could still sense it. Probably lurking, near his armpit— that hot wet splash of whatever Jimmy was calling it, lately. Jizz. Spunk. Liquid love. Strangely it was the latter that made his cheeks suddenly burn. Well, maybe that coupled with the thought of walking around with a constant brand on his back and side. I did something most straight guys usually don’t. And I did it while fucking a girl I’ve had a crush on forever. The whole thing was so weird it seemed impossible that people wouldn’t know just by looking at him. When Ellie looked at him, why, she would almost certainly know. She
would always know because she’d been a part of it, and probably next time she’d want him to…and maybe also…and did she like it when he…? God. God. There was something definitely not right about how turned on such thoughts were making him. And particularly so, when Ellie was going to wake up any moment and catch him—his groin was just too close to her thigh for her to miss it. Then maybe Jimmy would wake up, too, and Ellie would giggle about his hard-on, and they’d start discussing his many and embarrassing sexual kinks and oddities, and that would just be unbearable. While also being as equally arousing as the feel of her warm skin, pressed against various parts of him. It felt almost fortunate, that Jimmy woke up first. Almost. “Did we totally just have a threesome? Because bro, I think we did. Up top.” Then he held out his hand, for Evan to high five. Lord. “Don’t, just—shhhh. And put your hand down, I’m not going to slap it.” But Jimmy just snorted a laugh into what was most likely the bottom of his friend’s leg, before shifting and scrunching around on a sofa that now felt far too small. Evan noted with something like embarrassment, that Jimmy hadn’t bothered to put a top back on. He’d just laid all night over both of them, with no top on. At which point, his brain spewed forth— Man, he must be freezing. Shortly followed by the knowledge that Jimmy didn’t look freezing. If anything he looked boiling hot and totally full of himself, which seemed very different to “bothered that he doesn’t have a blanket”. “Come on—you’re not gonna be all uptight about it, are you?” Evan tried to twist around into some sort of dignified position—but it didn’t come easy, while simultaneously trying not to wake Ellie. “No. No. It’s just…maybe it wasn’t cool, okay? Maybe she won’t be happy about it.” And lowering his voice to say so just made it seem even less cool. “Ah, she loved it! Loved fucking you, at any rate—told you so.” He spoke as he stood, stretching all over like a big dumb cat and scratching places Evan really didn’t want to know about. But it was Jimmy’s tone that really did a number on him—that smug tone, as though he’d played some kind of matchmaker. Though in all honesty, Evan couldn’t really say he hadn’t. Not with one hundred percent surety. Not enough to satisfy his brain, which continued reeling. Dear God, had
Jimmy really brought him and Ellie together with the aid of a threesome?? How on earth would they tell their grandkids that story? “I really don’t think this is proof of her undying love,” Evan said, and only realised he hadn’t whispered when Ellie suddenly uncurled behind him, shifting until her legs laid either side of his body and her breasts pressed ever so nicely into his back. Then said, as she nuzzled a kiss into that sensitive place just below his ear— “Who says?” “I think the pair of you are just messing with me,” Evan said, before knowing that he wanted to say it. It didn’t come out half as mulish as it probably should have, however. “I’m not messing, baby. I’ve just been eaten alive by my own horniness, apparently. In fact, I think I’m still horny—the power of insane threesomes, I guess.” Somehow Ellie using the word threesome seemed much less ridiculous than Jimmy throwing it around. When she said it, it sounded thrilling and mature and like something he wanted to be a part of—and especially if doing so meant he got to be with her, again. Which seemed likely, considering the location of her hand. “You got a little morning wood, bro?” Jimmy said. Evan couldn’t help noticing that he had not yet moved away, despite the touching going on in his groinal area. “Or not so little, in your case.” Weirdly, it wasn’t the morning wood comment that brought out the blushing. No, no—it was the “not so little” that did the trick. Full on face redness, for the dick measuring Jimmy had apparently done. Then Ellie said— “Yeah, I think huge and awesome would be much more appropriate.” And tomatoes paled, at the redness his face achieved. He could feel it burning right to the ends of his hair. He could feel it burning in his fingernails. And all the while his cock grew stiffer and stiffer beneath her teasing strokes, despite the fact that last night should have ended the notion of being turned on, forever. He wasn’t sure he’d ever come three times in such a short space of time, and the last one had almost hurt. But nothing hurt now, and Jimmy was looking at the pair of them with that same look in his eyes—a look that really had nothing to do with matchmaking. And probably everything to do with fucking him. Him. Not Ellie. Or maybe Ellie, but even so it was fairly obvious that somewhere around the middle of their friendship, Jimmy had stopped thinking about being buds and started thinking about his cock.
There was a brief moment of being outside himself and totally weirded out, that sudden awareness of their friendship and it’s never-going-to-be-the-sameness lurching in, briefly—shortly before Ellie rubbed her thumb over the underside of his prick in fine, firm fashion, and he forgot everything but his own name. So Jimmy was likely gay and had a big man-crush on him. So what? Her hand felt too good to pass up, and so did Jimmy saying, how does he feel? His voice had dropped an entire octave, and his face no longer held that cheeky morning brightness. It looked hungry, instead. And Ellie felt hungry. And if this was the only way he was going to get it, who was he to say no? “Really hard,” she said, before capturing his left earlobe between her very wet feeling lips. It made him tremble more than the hand on his cock did—all that slipperiness and her faintly teasing voice and the place this was moving towards. More high fiving with Jimmy, probably. “You’re such a horndog, man, seriously,” Jimmy said, and the appalling thing was— talk like the above definitely aided and abetted the situation. It could no longer be denied. The more Jimmy went on in that vaguely insulting, borderline intrusive manner, the stiffer he got. And probably always had, if he thought about it honestly. There was just something compelling about it—being touched in front of another person, being watched, being kind of…told off. It made all of his insides sink down to his groin, and he suspected it did almost the same thing for Ellie. Which was likely the real reason for her sudden desire to get busy—some secret need to see a guy all flustered and embarrassed and too horny. There was simply no way around the fact that he was all three, and she was rubbing herself against his back. Whispering in his ear that she wanted him to have her, right now, right here. The words made him moan almost as deeply as Jimmy telling him to go on and give it to her. Go on and fuck her, he said, as though some part of Evan needed permission or some other crazy thing like that—though the truth was, it sure felt nice with it. With just that little edging feeling of someone telling him or letting him, but dear God why did this realisation have to come now? Ellie was going to think he liked weird, perverted things. She was going to— Lead him across the living room and into the dark, warm confines of his bedroom. Removing items of his clothing, as she went. Proving him wrong, on all counts.
By the time they got to the bed, he appeared to be completely naked. Really just buck naked, with everything out so Ellie could run her hands all over it and Jimmy could look at it all with those new greedy eyes and oh, oh, Ellie was taking her clothes off, too. She’d removed the top before he’d even gotten past the whole sense of unease and vague humiliation and complicated arousal, and after that everything just filled right up with Ellie. The way she looked a little self-conscious, in a cute awkward sort of manner. The way she guided him over the bed with almost-not-touching-him hands, so careful and…well…loving. And her breasts. Her perfect, round, tilting up to be kissed breasts. She went for his mouth, and he went for them—and couldn’t be ashamed about that fact. They were just too tempting and soft and delicious, and her giggle suggested she knew it. Jimmy’s dude suggested he knew it, too. As did Jimmy’s hand, on those lovely curves. It was difficult to feel jealousy over another man touching the object of his lust, when he had his head buried in her breasts. But somehow it flashed through him anyway, and it didn’t get any better when Jimmy said— “Baby, you are sweet.” It made him want to check for her expression—welcoming? Disgusted? Rolly-eyed? But when he looked up from the wet stripe he’d laid along the upward curve of her left breast, she just seemed…weighed down with arousal. She was rocking her hips, too. He could feel it, almost butting her still covered pussy into his erection. And when Jimmy suggested that he lick her left nipple while he pinched and toyed with her right, she only rocked harder. Turned frustrated and anxious, tugging at him to come closer. And though she didn’t tug Jimmy closer, at the same time she didn’t shrug him off, either. He supposed it got pretty hard to shrug someone off, when they had just licked two fingers and applied them to your stiff nipple. Something which became a tried and tested fact, when Jimmy decided to do the same thing to him. He actually licked his fingers—this time on the left hand—and just slid them underneath Evan’s body until he encountered something hard and probably too sensitive for a man. Touching his nipple definitely shouldn’t make him jump. And yet it did, it did, and Ellie stirred beneath him restlessly, when his mouth lost all contact with her body. The
sensation overload was forcing him to let her down, to be an inconsiderate lover, and yet he couldn’t stop it. It just felt too intense, when Jimmy twisted his fingers, meanly. And even more so when Ellie’s hand joined Jimmy’s on his body, wandering and occasionally pinching—much to Jimmy’s approval. “I think our boy likes it a little rough,” Jimmy said, which didn’t go down well with Evan’s brain. Fortunately, his brain was currently taking an extended vacation, so loins won the day. Loins operated his mouth— “Yeah, you can, you can.” He wasn’t even sure what yeah, you can, you can meant, but it sure felt good coming out of him. As did Ellie’s hand suddenly all over his ass, squeezing just this side of too hard. “Just tell me what you want,” she said, so breathless and urgent. “Just tell me— anything, okay, anything.” But then she scratched over the arch of his back with a row of nails, and he forgot all of the things he’d ever wanted to ask for, in bed. Fleeting glimpses of past jerk-off fantasies flashed behind his eyes—Ellie catching him, pinning him down, riding him as punishment; Ellie joining in their dirty little masturbation sessions—but none of them really got close to this— Jimmy telling her to touch him, you know, there. His first instinct was to jerk away. Just because Jimmy maybe liked things like that, didn’t mean he did. But then his brain managed to chime in with, sex things don’t make you gay. Being gay makes you gay. And that sort of calmed things down a little. As did Ellie touching him and touching him in that totally weird way—just one finger, sliding between his definitely-trying-to-clench ass cheeks. She had to really stretch around his body to do it, but once she’d flipped him onto his back—yeah, it got easier, then. And she rubbed the pad of that finger up, up, too—right over that strip of velvet skin between his balls and his ass, until it felt so good he could have squeezed it like a living thing. He felt pretty sure that his mouth blurted out words such as— I like it when you touch me there. But his mouth returned to silence, when she went back to rubbing over his arsehole. Because it was weird and it made him shiver, and the shivering only got worse when Jimmy
passed her the mammoth bottle of obvious jerk-off material he had at the side of his bed— hideously, embarrassingly—and told her to use it. Told her to use it, while she went down on him. And he said it so matter of factly, too! He had a big boner—Evan could see it, out of the corner of the eyes he tried to keep closed. But his voice remained on the level, very firm and controlling, and it almost terrified. Until Ellie said— “You want me to suck your cock while I finger your ass, baby?” Then it just became awesome again. “Of course he wants it, all guys want it—they just don’t know it. But wait, buddy, seriously. You’re gonna love this,” Jimmy said, and a lick of hoarseness emerged, somewhere deep down in his voice. Like maybe the idea was starting to take hold of him, or Ellie’s words were doing it for him, or who the fuck knew? All he understood for sure was Ellie’s mouth suddenly slick and hot on the head of his cock, and one slippery finger working over something he’d barely touched with his own two hands. Of course, he’d thought about it. He’d told Jimmy that he’d fantasised about Ellie doing it, after Jimmy said that being touched there was the most amazing thing. And once or twice his hand had wandered, in the middle of an intense jerk-off session. But nothing in his vague imaginings came close to the feeling of being sucked, and sucked, while someone circled that place. “Good, right?” Jimmy said, now definitely hoarse and more than a little flushed all over his no-longer-grinning face. He was watching intently, Evan noted, and that just made the whole thing even more exciting. His cock jerked in Ellie’s mouth and she made a little sound—almost a protest—but luckily Jimmy was there to help her out. Jimmy was there to tug her briefly away from Evan’s swollen prick, to kiss his own. That hot flash of jealousy went through Evan, again—strangely more for Jimmy’s hand in her hair, than for her mouth on his cock—but it had an unfortunate side effect. An unfortunate and admittedly thrilling side effect. His mind tensed and his body forgot to, and Ellie’s finger slid suddenly and shockingly all the way in, to the hilt.
He couldn’t even find the wherewithal to be pleased, that it made her pull off Jimmy’s dick. She gasped, and the gasp thrilled straight to his core, and she wriggled her finger, and that also thrilled straight to his core, and after that she whispered something like oh fuck, I can’t believe I’m doing this. At which point, he felt sure he was about to come. The sensation just came on so strong. Overwhelming, all the way through his gut and through his thighs and in that tightening feeling in his balls—orgasm alert! Good sense managed to make him tell her to slow down, just wait, wait, but that only made Jimmy laugh and say, man, he’s gonna spurt! Which was both mortifying and even worse—arousing. It gave a little kickback to the impending orgasm feeling. The one that intensified, when Ellie asked, breathless and far kinder than Jimmy—are you, baby? I want you to come in my mouth, okay? Come in my mouth. Right before she twisted those fingers inside him, and sparks went off behind his eyes. He managed to hold onto it long enough to see her little O of surprise, and flash of pleasure in her expression, when she succeeded. And to hear Jimmy say— “Can you feel it? That little bump? Yeah—stroke it. Stroke it nice and firm.” He almost wanted to tell her not to—a passing glance over what was surely his prostate had been more than enough. Almost too much, in fact—kind of like being shoved, down there. A heavy pressure that he wasn’t sure he liked. Until she did as Jimmy shakily suggested. Then noise came out of him, and he felt his entire body arch up off the bed. For second, it was so intense that afterwards he had to check all over his belly, just to make sure he hadn’t come. While Jimmy laughed, and Ellie giggled. It didn’t feel cruel, however. If anything Ellie seemed filled with warmth towards him in a way he’d never seen from her before, and though Jimmy did most of the talking, her eyes never left him. Her touch never left him, either. She had that finger rubbing and rubbing inside him and her other hand on the base of his cock, as she watched for his every response. She watched, and said, come for me, then. Come for me. And when she stroked his cock suddenly—once, twice—he did. Everything surged and it twisted through him almost painfully, whiting out all sense, as it did. So much so that he hardly felt Jimmy taking his hand, to wrap it around his prick. He hardly heard him say words that sounded like please and I want you too much.
He only did what felt good, and right, because dear God he loved Ellie. He loved her in that way, the passionate, head over heels sort of way that allowed him to do everything he never knew he wanted. But he loved his friend, too. He loved his friend, and always would.
Chapter Five It was on the third morning of shenanigans, that Ellie rolled out of their den of lust to find Jimmy fully dressed. Of course, that didn’t seem so unusual. The bank holiday meant no work, but he could have easily been about to go out and get a lifetime’s supply of condoms, or the Big Bible of Complicated Threesomes, or something. He could have been, if it wasn’t for the bag. That pulled her up short and entirely out of fun and games. Somehow she’s imagined—and feared-feared-feared, in the twilight hours—that it’d be Evan who went into meltdown. Evan, who had stayed up last night and whispered that the last two days had been the best of his life. Even with all the up the butt action and the confused feelings and his obvious streak of jealousy, whenever Jimmy laid a hand on her. And now, here was Jimmy, obviously about to go off somewhere and not for five minutes. He put a finger to his lips, and somehow that seemed even worse than all the rest of it. He didn’t want to wake Evan—the best bud he was probably in love with, or something. Not even probably, because Evan had also whispered to her the night before that he was worried, very worried. Mainly that Jimmy had love feelings for him, and though he loved him back a whole lot, it just wasn’t in that way. Enough to give a friendly hand job way. Enough to have a bit of fun. But not the same way he felt about her. Then he had blushed and gotten all awkward, as though realising he’d revealed too much about the other thing. The one that made her scared and thrilled, all at the same time— did he love her? It kind of felt like maybe he did, in spite of insane threesomes. In fact, insane threesomes seemed to have only solidified whatever it was he felt. And she couldn’t say that she felt any different. Which made all of this a huge mess. “Where are you going?” It sounded dumb coming out, but what else could be said? Any fool could have seen that she loved Evan, and Evan probably really, really liked her…but where did that leave Jimmy? “Thought I’d leave you guys alone, for a while.” It made her even more uncomfortable, that he didn’t sound the least bit unhappy. “Why? Jimmy, you don’t have to go—I know this has been a little full on, but you don’t have to.” The discomfort slipped, somewhat, under pressure of his laughter.
“I know that, baby doll! Come on—what did you think? That I don’t want to be best buds, anymore? I’m just gonna leave you guys alone for a little while, ‘cause…well. Do I really have to spell it out for you? He’s like a fucking puppy dog for you. He’s like Heathcliff, on a hill. You know that, right?” “Well…maybe he…maybe he likes you, too. Maybe he likes you more than me! I mean, I don’t know whether you’re gay or bisexual or what the fuck but I don’t know if he is, either, so—” “Ellie, come on, man. You guys are nuts for each other. I’m just…using that to my advantage.” He leant in, and gave her the old dirty eyebrow. She felt she might possibly adore him forever, just for that. “You know—like always.” She sighed, and shook her head. “Yeah, I know you, bro.” “So—we’re cool, right? We all had a little fun, and now I’m going to gracefully exit and leave you two to do lots of lurve making or some other such bullshit, while I trash your apartment. Sound good?” The entire conversation consisted of head shaking. And maybe some awe, at his total chutzpah. “Just don’t touch my books, okay?” she said, and he made the Scout’s honour sign. Just to add that extra touch of adorableness. “And work out your feelings while you’re gone, so we can all be non-weird friends, when you return.” He gave her a crooked smile, and she gave him one back, and further laughter almost almost came about, until he threw his arms around her, suddenly. Then she had to squeeze him tight, to stop any tears leaking out. Especially when his voice came out all hoarse, and not like him at all. “You take things too seriously, you know, El.” “I take things like my best friend’s feelings seriously, yeah,” she replied, but after an extra second of tight squeezing, he was all himself again. Shrugging it off, grinning like a lunatic, calling her a worrying Wendy. Then he was gone.
****
She couldn’t think how best to couch it. Jimmy’s gone—probably because he realised he really likes you, and doesn’t know how to deal with it? Jimmy’s gone, because he was totally taking advantage of our horniness, to get into contact with your sweet, sweet ass? Neither seemed the right side of soothing, or close enough to the truth. And a combination of both things just seemed simultaneously too perverted and too heartbreaking. So she sat on the couch and mindlessly watched soap operas, waiting for Evan to stumble out of bed. Evan, who’d she done that to. Evan, who apparently made her crazy just by looking at her with those lust-fogged, I’ll-do-anything-you-want-me-to eyes. They were just sleepy, when he emerged from the bedroom. And his hair was sticking up at all angles. And he looked as adorable as always, so much so that it took a lot not to tell him to get back in there. Luckily, he was on hand to help. “Where’s Jimmy?” he said, and she had weird flashes of telling little kids that their dog had gone to live on a farm. That sure put a dampener on things. “He felt that…he should go and stay at my apartment, for a while.” And it was weird, but she really hadn’t expected his face to fall so fast. It practically went through the floor and his body language shifted with it. Evan had never been very good at hiding his feelings—the whole amazing love thing aside—but this was pretty extreme even by his standards. She resisted the urge to get up and hug him, and tell him they were all still friends. It might look like the opposite, if she insisted too hard. Plus, there was the whole I think I might be in love with you thing she wanted to get out. Calling all of them best buds forever might not be the best way to go about sharing true feelings. “He hasn’t gone for long. He just—” “No—it’s okay. I get it.” The monotone his voice usually existed in intensified—to the point where it made her heart drop. Other people got high voiced or shouty or up and down when they were upset. Evan hit on one note and stuck with it, hard. She couldn’t help but think that perhaps he was going to miss Jimmy a lot more than she had assumed. Like, a lot more. That kind of a lot more. After all, he had stroked him off and when they’d all been sleeping together after stuffing their faces with Chinese food, he’d drifted off with his arm around Jimmy’s waist. Maybe she’d misread the whole situation, and really—
“You and Jimmy want to be alone. That’s cool. I mean—he’s a great guy. You should probably be with him,” he said. She damned Evan, and his terrifyingly long pauses. It was the fault of the long pause and all it had a let her imagine, that made her jump up as soon as he’d finished talking. “Oh you idiot! No no no—God. Trust you to get it all wrong!” He looked startled by the sudden shouting. “Not that I’ve got any room to talk—I got it all wrong, too. Probably several times.” “Oh no but I—” “Evan, stop. Stop. Whoa. He’s not gone to my apartment so that I can go there too and have some kind of love rendezvous. Okay?” His face scrunched up at the words love rendezvous. Relief seemed to be a long time coming to him, however, so she plunged ahead into whatever this was going to be. “He’s gone so that…well. So that we can be alone. I think he kind of brought us together through the medium of threesomes—that is, if you want to be together.” Medium of threesomes definitely sounded like something Jimmy would do. And it was almost true. It was true enough. And whatever it was—it made Evan’s face light up like a pinball machine. It made her feel an answering warmth like nothing else. “You want to be with me? Just me?” he asked. “Of course I want to be with you! And not to knock the awesome ménage thing we had going on this weekend, but yeah. I do just want you, really. I think I always have. I definitely wish you’d told me earlier about the whole doing stuff with my underwear thing.” At which he covered his face with one hand. It couldn’t disguise the smile behind it, however. “Oh,” he said. “The underwear.” In that way he had. That way of being all adorably embarrassed while kind of laughing at himself. It made her think of all the other things she knew about him, all the other reactions that seemed so perfectly familiar. It made saying things easy. “I love you, you know.” When he peeped out from between two fingers, and asked— “Seriously?”
It just seemed like the sweetest thing in the world. Everything was more than easy, with him. “Seriously.” He dropped the hand from his face. “God, you don’t know how many times I’ve wanted to say that to you. And it’s been the best, but I’ve been worried all weekend that you would think…that you would…I don’t know. That I wasn’t real about you. That I didn’t…mean stuff.” She stopped his breathless rambling with arms around his middle. Her face tilted up to his, ready to be kissed. “You seem pretty real to me, now,” she said as he leant in, slow, slow. Then finally, his mouth on hers and words murmured close enough to taste. “I love you too, Ellie. I really love you too.”
About the Author Charlotte Stein has been published in numerous erotic and erotic romance anthologies, and has written her own longer length works for both Black Lace books and Total-E-Bound. She has been writing for more than half her life, but only recently worked up the courage to submit something to actual publishers. Thankfully, the story ended well. Email:
[email protected] Charlotte loves to hear from readers. You can find her contact information, website and author biography at http://www.total-e-bound.com.
Also by Charlotte Stein Waiting in Vain Sultry Solstice: Tigerlily Desire Through Time: Past Pleasures
Total-E-Bound Publishing www.total-e-bound.com Take a look at our exciting range of literagasmic™ erotic romance titles and discover pure quality at Total-E-Bound.
